Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848) — OCR

Source and licence

share: publicbohairic

Source: corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/TheApostolicalConstitutions.pdf (staged 2026-09-10 by worker W-B1; provenance, terms as fetched and SHA-256 in corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/README.md); OCR by tools/batch_ocr.py (A5d, tools/run_a5d.sh), model coptic+eng; page files: L0/ocr/Incoming/TheApostolicalConstitutions/pages

Attribution: none required by the licence (public domain); please credit the source edition named above.

Licence: public domain — Henry Tattam (d. 1868), The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic, London: Oriental Translation Fund 1848; the archive.org item TheApostolicalConstitutions DOES carry a licence field, licenseurl = http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/ (Public Domain Mark 1.0), fetched 2026-09-10

Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0

Full provenance and citation

The text — part 1 of 3

2,984 lines · a line number is a link to itself

The layers have different numbers of lines, so they are lined up page by page, and within a page line by line by letter similarity; a line one layer has and another lacks (the Cairene layer leaves out lines that are not Coptic) gets an empty cell.

English: quoted translations are shown as they are, with their credit in the provenance; lines marked draft are language-model drafts made for this project (to be corrected), and alignment unchecked marks a quoted verse whose placement was not cross-checked. Check the Coptic before relying on any English line.

ref	L0 witness (OCR)	L1 Cairene	L2 Kemetic	English
page 1
1	Ⲓ︦ⲱ	Ⲓ̅ⲱ	Iō
page 2
page 3
page 4
2	Digitized by Google	Digitized by Google	Digitized by Google
page 5
3	=	=	=
4	Digitized by Google	Digitized by Google	Digitized by Google
page 6
5	Digitized by Google	Digitized by Google	Digitized by Google
page 7
6	ⲧⲏⲕ	ⲧⲏⲕ	tyk
7	APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS,	APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS,	APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS,
8	OR	OR	OR
9	CANONS OF THE APOSTLES	CANONS OF THE APOSTLES	CANONS OF THE APOSTLES
10	IN COPTIC.	IN COPTIC.	IN COPTIC.
11	WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION	WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION	WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION
12	BY	BY	BY
13	HENRY TATTAM, LL.D. D.D. F.R.S.	HENRY TATTAM, LL.D. D.D. F.R.S.	HENRY TATTAM, LL.D. D.D. F.R.S.
14	&e. ⲥ. ⲥ. ϯ	&e. Ⲥ. Ⲥ. Ϯ	&e. S. S. Ti
15	ARCHDEACON OF BEDFORD.	ARCHDEACON OF BEDFORD.	ARCHDEACON OF BEDFORD.
16	LONDON:	LONDON:	LONDON:
17	PRINTED FOR THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND	PRINTED FOR THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND	PRINTED FOR THE ORIENTAL TRANSLATION FUND
18	OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND;	OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND;	OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND;
19	80LD BY : ϯ	80LD BY : ϯ	80LD BY : ti
20	W. H. ALLEN AND CO., LEADENHALL STREET ;	W. H. ALLEN AND CO., LEADENHALL STREET ;	W. H. ALLEN AND CO., LEADENHALL STREET ;
21	AND	AND	AND
22	B. DUPRAT, PARIS.	B. DUPRAT, PARIS.	B. DUPRAT, PARIS.
23	M.DCCC.XLVIIL	M.DCCC.XLVIIL	M.DCCC.XLVIIL
24	ⲉ ⲧⲧ	ⲉ ⲧⲧ	e tt
25	ⲉ	ⲉ	e
page 8
page 9
26	ⲧⲟ	ⲧⲟ	to
27	HIS GRACE	HIS GRACE	HIS GRACE
28	ⲑ	ⲑ	θ
29	‘THE DUKE OF NORTHUMBERLAND,	‘THE DUKE OF NORTHUMBERLAND,	‘THE DUKE OF NORTHUMBERLAND,
30	THIS VOLUME	THIS VOLUME	THIS VOLUME
31	1S INSCRIBED WITH THE GREATEST RESPECT,	1S INSCRIBED WITH THE GREATEST RESPECT,	1S INSCRIBED WITH THE GREATEST RESPECT,
32	BY HIS GRACE’S MOST OBEDIENT	BY HIS GRACE’S MOST OBEDIENT	BY HIS GRACE’S MOST OBEDIENT
33	AND OBLIGED SERVANT,	AND OBLIGED SERVANT,	AND OBLIGED SERVANT,
34	-	-	-
35	‘°° HENRY TATTAM.	‘°° HENRY TATTAM.	‘°° HENRY TATTAM.
36	ϯϯ av	Ϯϯ av	Titi av
page 10
37	suave	suave	suave
38	FEES	FEES	FEES
39	18020	18020	18020
page 11
40	CONTENTS.	CONTENTS.	CONTENTS.
41	1. Or the division of countries, and appointment of	1. Or the division of countries, and appointment of	1. Or the division of countries, and appointment of
42	officers in the church ....... SEE	officers in the church ....... SEE	officers in the church ....... SEE
43	2. Of the words of Christ, and fraternal tonching .......	2. Of the words of Christ, and fraternal tonching .......	2. Of the words of Christ, and fraternal tonching .......
44	3. Of the correction of him who speaks of things ⲃ he	3. Of the correction of him who speaks of things ⲃ he	3. Of the correction of him who speaks of things v he
45	oughtnmot....................... 0... L000	oughtnmot....................... 0... L000	oughtnmot....................... 0... L000
46	4. Of the two precepts of the Decalogue ea	4. Of the two precepts of the Decalogue ea	4. Of the two precepts of the Decalogue ea
47	5. Of not doing to others, as we would not be done unto,	5. Of not doing to others, as we would not be done unto,	5. Of not doing to others, as we would not be done unto,
48	-6. Of the precepts of the Decalogue, and others. .	-6. Of the precepts of the Decalogue, and others. .	-6. Of the precepts of the Decalogue, and others. .
49	7. To abstain from anger, envy, and contention .. ......	7. To abstain from anger, envy, and contention .. ......	7. To abstain from anger, envy, and contention .. ......
50	8, To abstain from coneupiscence ......... BONS	8, To abstain from coneupiscence ......... BONS	8, To abstain from coneupiscence ......... BONS
51	ⲫ. Not to be an utterer of wicked expressions .........	ⲫ. Not to be an utterer of wicked expressions .........	f. Not to be an utterer of wicked expressions .........
52	10. Not to be a diviner, nor enchanter, nor ⲉ seoge nor	10. Not to be a diviner, nor enchanter, nor ⲉ seoge nor	10. Not to be a diviner, nor enchanter, nor e seoge nor
53	magician, nor idolater . .	magician, nor idolater . .	magician, nor idolater . .
54	11. Not to be a liar, a lover of money, nor of vain glory,	11. Not to be a liar, a lover of money, nor of vain glory,	11. Not to be a liar, a lover of money, nor of vain glory,
55	nor a murmurer, nor a thinker of evil; but to be	nor a murmurer, nor a thinker of evil; but to be	nor a murmurer, nor a thinker of evil; but to be
56	meek, merciful, compassionate, &c.	meek, merciful, compassionate, &c.	meek, merciful, compassionate, &c.
57	12. Of him who declares the word of God, and i is the	12. Of him who declares the word of God, and i is the	12. Of him who declares the word of God, and i is the
58	eause of life to thee, thou shalt honour him, and sus-	eause of life to thee, thou shalt honour him, and sus-	eause of life to thee, thou shalt honour him, and sus-
59	tain him with thy labour... ....................	tain him with thy labour... ....................	tain him with thy labour... ....................
60	13. Thou shalt not make schisms, but shalt reconcile those	13. Thou shalt not make schisms, but shalt reconcile those	13. Thou shalt not make schisms, but shalt reconcile those
61	who contend with one another. Of almsgiving, and	who contend with one another. Of almsgiving, and	who contend with one another. Of almsgiving, and
62	doing good ................ oa	doing good ................ oa	doing good ................ oa
63	14. Of doing good, and observing the things received. . ..	14. Of doing good, and observing the things received. . ..	14. Of doing good, and observing the things received. . ..
64	16. Of the precepts of the Holy Scriptures ............	16. Of the precepts of the Holy Scriptures ............	16. Of the precepts of the Holy Scriptures ............
65	16. Of the ordination of Bishops. ....................	16. Of the ordination of Bishops. ....................	16. Of the ordination of Bishops. ....................
66	17. 18. Of the ordination of Presbyters................	17. 18. Of the ordination of Presbyters................	17. 18. Of the ordination of Presbyters................
67	19. Of the appointment of Readers . ....... ..........	19. Of the appointment of Readers . ....... ..........	19. Of the appointment of Readers . ....... ..........
68	20. Of the appointment of Déacons. ..................	20. Of the appointment of Déacons. ..................	20. Of the appointment of Déacons. ..................
69	10	10	10
70	10	10	10
71	12	12	12
page 12
72	ii CONTENTS.	ii CONTENTS.	ii CONTENTS.
73	21. Of the appointment of Widows . .. cee... PU	21. Of the appointment of Widows . .. cee... PU	21. Of the appointment of Widows . .. cee... PU
74	22. That the Deacons should be doers of good works . 26	22. That the Deacons should be doers of good works . 26	22. That the Deacons should be doers of good works . 26
75	23. The laymen to obey the decrees delivered to them . .. 26	23. The laymen to obey the decrees delivered to them . .. 26	23. The laymen to obey the decrees delivered to them . .. 26
76	24. To appoint Deaconesses. ... .............. ...... 28	24. To appoint Deaconesses. ... .............. ...... 28	24. To appoint Deaconesses. ... .............. ...... 28
77	25.26. To appoint the Eucharist of the body and blood of	25.26. To appoint the Eucharist of the body and blood of	25.26. To appoint the Eucharist of the body and blood of
78	Ⲱe Ⲡⲟ.................................... 28	Ⲱ̀e Ⲡⲟ.................................... 28	Ṑe Po.................................... 28
79	"27. It becomes women to pray standing ........ ...... 28	"27. It becomes women to pray standing ........ ...... 28	"27. It becomes women to pray standing ........ ...... 28
80	28. Women to assist the indigent .................. .. 28	28. Women to assist the indigent .................. .. 28	28. Women to assist the indigent .................. .. 28
81	29. 30. Of him who labours; and the authority of the	29. 30. Of him who labours; and the authority of the	29. 30. Of him who labours; and the authority of the
82	commands . ..........ei ee 28,30	commands . ..........ei ee 28,30	commands . ..........ei ee 28,30
83	‘31. Of the ordination of Bishops, and the celebration of	‘31. Of the ordination of Bishops, and the celebration of	‘31. Of the ordination of Bishops, and the celebration of
84	the Eucharist ................................ 32	the Eucharist ................................ 32	the Eucharist ................................ 32
85	82. Of the ordination of Presbyters ................... 34	82. Of the ordination of Presbyters ................... 34	82. Of the ordination of Presbyters ................... 34
86	-33. Of the ordination of Deacons .................... 34	-33. Of the ordination of Deacons .................... 34	-33. Of the ordination of Deacons .................... 34
87	‘34. Of confessors who have been in bonds for the name of	‘34. Of confessors who have been in bonds for the name of	‘34. Of confessors who have been in bonds for the name of
88	Christ, they are worthy of every sacerdotal office... 36	Christ, they are worthy of every sacerdotal office... 36	Christ, they are worthy of every sacerdotal office... 36
89	85. Of the appointment of Readers . .................. 38	85. Of the appointment of Readers . .................. 38	85. Of the appointment of Readers . .................. 38
90	36. Of the appointment of Sub-deacons .............. 88	36. Of the appointment of Sub-deacons .............. 88	36. Of the appointment of Sub-deacons .............. 88
91	37. Of the appointment of Widows ............. ...4.	37. Of the appointment of Widows ............. ...4.	37. Of the appointment of Widows ............. ...4.
92	-88. Of the appointment of Virgins ................... 40	-88. Of the appointment of Virgins ................... 40	-88. Of the appointment of Virgins ................... 40
93	39. Of the gifts of healing .......................... 42	39. Of the gifts of healing .......................... 42	39. Of the gifts of healing .......................... 42
94	40. Of new men who have not arrived at the faith ...... 42	40. Of new men who have not arrived at the faith ...... 42	40. Of new men who have not arrived at the faith ...... 42
95	41. Of the actions and works of those who shall be brought	41. Of the actions and works of those who shall be brought	41. Of the actions and works of those who shall be brought
96	in. If one of the faithful hath become a soldier, to	in. If one of the faithful hath become a soldier, to	in. If one of the faithful hath become a soldier, to
97	be rejected; or an enchanter, or astrologer, or di-	be rejected; or an enchanter, or astrologer, or di-	be rejected; or an enchanter, or astrologer, or di-
98	viner, or the like, to cease, or to be rejected. Of	viner, or the like, to cease, or to be rejected. Of	viner, or the like, to cease, or to be rejected. Of
99	concubines, and men who have concubines ........ 44	concubines, and men who have concubines ........ 44	concubines, and men who have concubines ........ 44
100	42. Of the time for those hearing the word ............ 48	42. Of the time for those hearing the word ............ 48	42. Of the time for those hearing the word ............ 48
101	43. Of the praying of those hearing the word .. ... ...4	43. Of the praying of those hearing the word .. ... ...4	43. Of the praying of those hearing the word .. ... ...4
102	44, Of the laying of hands upon the catechumens ....... 50	44, Of the laying of hands upon the catechumens ....... 50	44, Of the laying of hands upon the catechumens ....... 50
103	45. Of those who shall receive baptism ......... ..... 52	45. Of those who shall receive baptism ......... ..... 52	45. Of those who shall receive baptism ......... ..... 52
104	46. Of the institution of baptism, the doctrine of faith, the	46. Of the institution of baptism, the doctrine of faith, the	46. Of the institution of baptism, the doctrine of faith, the
105	rite of baptism, and the Eucharist. ............... 54	rite of baptism, and the Eucharist. ............... 54	rite of baptism, and the Eucharist. ............... 54
106	47. Ⲟ ...ⲉⲉ ⲉⲉ... 66	47. Ⲟ̀... Ⲉⲉ ⲉⲉ... 66	47. Ò... Ee ee... 66
107	-4. Of the time of fasting ......... ................ 66	-4. Of the time of fasting ......... ................ 66	-4. Of the time of fasting ......... ................ 66
page 13
108	cer	cer	cer
109	CONTENTS. ⲓⲏ	CONTENTS. Ⲓⲏ	CONTENTS. Iy
110	49. Because it is not becoming that the catechumens should	49. Because it is not becoming that the catechumens should	49. Because it is not becoming that the catechumens should
111	eat with the faithful . ... ..p.68	eat with the faithful . ... ..p.68	eat with the faithful . ... ..p.68
112	50. Because it is becoming that they should eat ⲉ with ⲓ rea-	50. Because it is becoming that they should eat ⲉ with ⲓ rea-	50. Because it is becoming that they should eat e with i rea-
113	son and contentment .......,.................. 68	son and contentment .......,.................. 68	son and contentment .......,.................. 68
114	51. Because it is meet to eat with thanksgiving ........ 70	51. Because it is meet to eat with thanksgiving ........ 70	51. Because it is meet to eat with thanksgiving ........ 70
115	52. Of the supper to the widows . .................... 70	52. Of the supper to the widows . .................... 70	52. Of the supper to the widows . .................... 70
116	53. Of the fruits which are requisite for the necessity of	53. Of the fruits which are requisite for the necessity of	53. Of the fruits which are requisite for the necessity of
117	the Bishop ............................ PE 72	the Bishop ............................ PE 72	the Bishop ............................ PE 72
118	64. The blessing of the fruits . ....................... 74	64. The blessing of the fruits . ....................... 74	64. The blessing of the fruits . ....................... 74
119	55	55	55
120	ⲁ	ⲁ	a
121	ⲣⲙ	ⲣⲙ	rm
122	. Because it is not becoming that any man should take	. Because it is not becoming that any man should take	. Because it is not becoming that any man should take
123	any thing in the Passover before the time in which it	any thing in the Passover before the time in which it	any thing in the Passover before the time in which it
124	oughttobeeaten.............................. 74	oughttobeeaten.............................. 74	oughttobeeaten.............................. 74
125	. Because it is meet for the Deacons to make known to	. Because it is meet for the Deacons to make known to	. Because it is meet for the Deacons to make known to
126	the Bishop ................................. 76	the Bishop ................................. 76	the Bishop ................................. 76
127	57. Of the time when it behoves us to pray ............ 76	57. Of the time when it behoves us to pray ............ 76	57. Of the time when it behoves us to pray ............ 76
128	58. Because it is right to partake of the Eucharist the first	58. Because it is right to partake of the Eucharist the first	58. Because it is right to partake of the Eucharist the first
129	time it shall be presented, before they shall partake	time it shall be presented, before they shall partake	time it shall be presented, before they shall partake
130	of any other thing ..... ⲇ 78	of any other thing ..... Ⲇ 78	of any other thing ..... Ḋ 78
131	59. Because it is right to watch scrupulously at the Eu-	59. Because it is right to watch scrupulously at the Eu-	59. Because it is right to watch scrupulously at the Eu-
132	charist ............ LL 78	charist ............ LL 78	charist ............ LL 78
133	60. Because it is not becoming to pour any thing from the	60. Because it is not becoming to pour any thing from the	60. Because it is not becoming to pour any thing from the
134	CUP... ota aa ee 78	CUP... ota aa ee 78	CUP... ota aa ee 78
135	62. Of the time ‘when i it is ¢ right tc to ⲛⲉⲩ .............. ⲑⲟ	62. Of the time ‘when i it is ¢ right tc to ⲛⲉⲩ .............. Ⲑⲟ	62. Of the time ‘when i it is ¢ right tc to nev .............. Ɵo
136	63. Of gifts and ordinations. Let not any one be proud	63. Of gifts and ordinations. Let not any one be proud	63. Of gifts and ordinations. Let not any one be proud
137	because of them ........................ oo... 94	because of them ........................ oo... 94	because of them ........................ oo... 94
138	66. Of Bishops ................................... 114	66. Of Bishops ................................... 114	66. Of Bishops ................................... 114
139	66. The Sacrament ............................... 122	66. The Sacrament ............................... 122	66. The Sacrament ............................... 122
140	67. Of the ordination of Presbyters and Deacons. . . ..... 126	67. Of the ordination of Presbyters and Deacons. . . ..... 126	67. Of the ordination of Presbyters and Deacons. . . ..... 126
141	68. Of ⲤⲟⲡesⲂⲟⲓⲃ................................. 128	68. Of ⲤⲟⲡesⲂⲟⲓⲃ................................. 128	68. Of SopesVoib................................. 128
142	89. Of ⲭⲓ. .................................. 128	89. Of ⲭⲓ................................... 128	89. Of ki................................... 128
143	70. Of Ⲩⲓ̀ⲟⲩⲃ.................................. 128	70. Of Ⲩⲓ̀ⲟⲩⲃ.................................. 128	70. Of Yìoub.................................. 128
144	. Of EXOrCists .. ............................... 130	. Of EXOrCists .. ............................... 130	. Of EXOrCists .. ............................... 130
145	72. Because it is necessary that a Bishop should be or-	72. Because it is necessary that a Bishop should be or-	72. Because it is necessary that a Bishop should be or-
146	dained by how many Bishops? . ..............., 130	dained by how many Bishops? . ..............., 130	dained by how many Bishops? . ..............., 130
page 14
147	ⲓⲛ	ⲓⲛ	in
148	73.	73.	73.
149	74.	74.	74.
150	76.	76.	76.
151	77.	77.	77.
152	78.	78.	78.
153	79.	79.	79.
154	CONTENTS.	CONTENTS.	CONTENTS.
155	The Bishop blesses but is not blessed. The Presbyter	The Bishop blesses but is not blessed. The Presbyter	The Bishop blesses but is not blessed. The Presbyter
156	blesses and receives the blessing, &c. ............r.184	blesses and receives the blessing, &c. ............r.184	blesses and receives the blessing, &c. ............r.184
157	Of First-fruits and Tithes........................ 136	Of First-fruits and Tithes........................ 136	Of First-fruits and Tithes........................ 136
158	. Of those things which remain at the Eucharist, they	. Of those things which remain at the Eucharist, they	. Of those things which remain at the Eucharist, they
159	shall not be set on at the time of the Mysteries .. . 138	shall not be set on at the time of the Mysteries .. . 138	shall not be set on at the time of the Mysteries .. . 138
160	What are the days that it becomes us to observe for	What are the days that it becomes us to observe for	What are the days that it becomes us to observe for
161	those whosleep ............................. 146	those whosleep ............................. 146	those whosleep ............................. 146
162	Of those who are persecuted for the faith, and who	Of those who are persecuted for the faith, and who	Of those who are persecuted for the faith, and who
163	flee together from city to city for the faith, so that	flee together from city to city for the faith, so that	flee together from city to city for the faith, so that
164	they may be assisted together... ................ 150	they may be assisted together... ................ 150	they may be assisted together... ................ 150
165	Of those who approach to receive the holy Mystery.. 166	Of those who approach to receive the holy Mystery.. 166	Of those who approach to receive the holy Mystery.. 166
166	Of Trades and Works ....................... ... 166	Of Trades and Works ....................... ... 166	Of Trades and Works ....................... ... 166
167	~The Apostolical Canons, comprising the 85 Canons, except	~The Apostolical Canons, comprising the 85 Canons, except	~The Apostolical Canons, comprising the 85 Canons, except
168	47, 48, 49, 50, from page 174—210.	47, 48, 49, 50, from page 174—210.	47, 48, 49, 50, from page 174—210.
page 15
169	PREFACE.	PREFACE.	PREFACE.
170	———	———	———
171	Tue Apostolical Constitutions by Clemens Roma-	Tue Apostolical Constitutions by Clemens Roma-	Tue Apostolical Constitutions by Clemens Roma-
172	nus have been long known to the public through	nus have been long known to the public through	nus have been long known to the public through
173	the medium of the Greek copies, and Bovius’s,	the medium of the Greek copies, and Bovius’s,	the medium of the Greek copies, and Bovius’s,
174	Turrianus’s, and Whiston’s Translations, and pos-	Turrianus’s, and Whiston’s Translations, and pos-	Turrianus’s, and Whiston’s Translations, and pos-
175	sibly others. This work has also long been con-	sibly others. This work has also long been con-	sibly others. This work has also long been con-
176	sidered as the production of a later author, although	sidered as the production of a later author, although	sidered as the production of a later author, although
177	it is not known by whom, or at what period it was	it is not known by whom, or at what period it was	it is not known by whom, or at what period it was
178	written. Du Pin says of them, “ We can only con-	written. Du Pin says of them, “ We can only con-	written. Du Pin says of them, “ We can only con-
179	jecture, that it is most probable that the Constitu-	jecture, that it is most probable that the Constitu-	jecture, that it is most probable that the Constitu-
180	tions ascribed to the Apostles, or St. Clement, be-	tions ascribed to the Apostles, or St. Clement, be-	tions ascribed to the Apostles, or St. Clement, be-
181	long to the third, or rather to the fourth century;	long to the third, or rather to the fourth century;	long to the third, or rather to the fourth century;
182	and that they have been from time to time corrected,	and that they have been from time to time corrected,	and that they have been from time to time corrected,
183	altered, and augmented, according to the various	altered, and augmented, according to the various	altered, and augmented, according to the various
184	customs of different ages and countries.” Eccles.	customs of different ages and countries.” Eccles.	customs of different ages and countries.” Eccles.
185	Hist. Vol. i. p.30. Ed. 1696.	Hist. Vol. i. p.30. Ed. 1696.	Hist. Vol. i. p.30. Ed. 1696.
186	The judgment of Cardinal Bellarmine is this, given	The judgment of Cardinal Bellarmine is this, given	The judgment of Cardinal Bellarmine is this, given
187	in Zonarps’s edition of the Canons, where the .	in Zonarps’s edition of the Canons, where the .	in Zonarps’s edition of the Canons, where the .
188	Apostolical Constitutions are published : “De libris	Apostolical Constitutions are published : “De libris	Apostolical Constitutions are published : “De libris
189	Constitutionum Apostolicarum ϥⲓ Clementi auc-	Constitutionum Apostolicarum ϥⲓ Clementi auc-	Constitutionum Apostolicarum fi Clementi auc-
190	tori tribuuntur, idem fere judicium fieri debet, ac	tori tribuuntur, idem fere judicium fieri debet, ac	tori tribuuntur, idem fere judicium fieri debet, ac
191	de libris Recognitionum. Multa enim in illis utilia	de libris Recognitionum. Multa enim in illis utilia	de libris Recognitionum. Multa enim in illis utilia
192	sunt, et 3 Grecis veteribus magni fiunt: sed in	sunt, et 3 Grecis veteribus magni fiunt: sed in	sunt, et 3 Grecis veteribus magni fiunt: sed in
193	Ecclesia Latina nullum fere nomen habent : et ipsi	Ecclesia Latina nullum fere nomen habent : et ipsi	Ecclesia Latina nullum fere nomen habent : et ipsi
194	etiam posteriores Greeci in Concilio Trullano can. 2.	etiam posteriores Greeci in Concilio Trullano can. 2.	etiam posteriores Greeci in Concilio Trullano can. 2.
195	A	A	A
page 16
196	i PREFACE.	i PREFACE.	i PREFACE.
197	improbant has constitutiones, ut ab hereticis de-	improbant has constitutiones, ut ab hereticis de-	improbant has constitutiones, ut ab hereticis de-
198	pravatas.”	pravatas.”	pravatas.”
199	In the edition of the Councils by Labbe and	In the edition of the Councils by Labbe and	In the edition of the Councils by Labbe and
200	Cossart, Paris 1671, the following note is given on	Cossart, Paris 1671, the following note is given on	Cossart, Paris 1671, the following note is given on
201	the date of their composition: ‘Sane ut Clementis	the date of their composition: ‘Sane ut Clementis	the date of their composition: ‘Sane ut Clementis
202	Romani feetum non esse, ita etiam erudito ⲃⲓⲣ-	Romani feetum non esse, ita etiam erudito ⲃⲓⲣ-	Romani feetum non esse, ita etiam erudito vir-
203	tori, qui 3° saltem seculo floruerit, vindicandum,	tori, qui 3° saltem seculo floruerit, vindicandum,	tori, qui 3° saltem seculo floruerit, vindicandum,
204	omnibus hodie persuasum esse video, inquit illust.	omnibus hodie persuasum esse video, inquit illust.	omnibus hodie persuasum esse video, inquit illust.
205	de Marca, Concordie lib. iii. 2. ⲣ. 393, cam in illo	de Marca, Concordie lib. iii. 2. Ⲣ. 393, cam in illo	de Marca, Concordie lib. iii. 2. R. 393, cam in illo
206	commentario antiquae discipline satis expressa	commentario antiquae discipline satis expressa	commentario antiquae discipline satis expressa
207	vestigia supersint. An vero eadem sint cum ⲓ	vestigia supersint. An vero eadem sint cum ⲓ	vestigia supersint. An vero eadem sint cum i
208	quarum Epiphanius meminit adversus heaeresim®*	quarum Epiphanius meminit adversus heaeresim®*	quarum Epiphanius meminit adversus heaeresim®*
209	Audianorum uberius alias disputabitur. Interim	Audianorum uberius alias disputabitur. Interim	Audianorum uberius alias disputabitur. Interim
210	lege Petavium in notis ad Epiphan. et tom. ii. dogm.	lege Petavium in notis ad Epiphan. et tom. ii. dogm.	lege Petavium in notis ad Epiphan. et tom. ii. dogm.
211	theologicorum, Bellarminum de Script. Eccl. ⲅ.	theologicorum, Bellarminum de Script. Eccl. Ⲅ.	theologicorum, Bellarminum de Script. Eccl. Ġ.
212	Clemens, Gabrielem Albaspineum ep. Aurel. lib. i.	Clemens, Gabrielem Albaspineum ep. Aurel. lib. i.	Clemens, Gabrielem Albaspineum ep. Aurel. lib. i.
213	observationum, cap. 13. 9. Certe si quis, &c., qui	observationum, cap. 13. 9. Certe si quis, &c., qui	observationum, cap. 13. 9. Certe si quis, &c., qui
214	S. Clementi adjudicant.”	S. Clementi adjudicant.”	S. Clementi adjudicant.”
215	It is also argued, in a later edition of the Councils	It is also argued, in a later edition of the Councils	It is also argued, in a later edition of the Councils
216	by Mansi, viz. 1759, chiefly from points of internal	by Mansi, viz. 1759, chiefly from points of internal	by Mansi, viz. 1759, chiefly from points of internal
217	evidence, that the true date of the Constitutions is	evidence, that the true date of the Constitutions is	evidence, that the true date of the Constitutions is
218	about the beginning of the fourth century, probably	about the beginning of the fourth century, probably	about the beginning of the fourth century, probably
219	between the Council of Illiberis, A.D. 309, and that	between the Council of Illiberis, A.D. 309, and that	between the Council of Illiberis, A.D. 309, and that
220	of Nice, A.D. 325.	of Nice, A.D. 325.	of Nice, A.D. 325.
221	The Apostolic Constitutions, as they are called,	The Apostolic Constitutions, as they are called,	The Apostolic Constitutions, as they are called,
222	are in eight books, and the title in Greek is,	are in eight books, and the title in Greek is,	are in eight books, and the title in Greek is,
223	AIATATAI ⲧⲟⲛ ⲇⲅⲓⲟⲛ AIIOZTOAGN AIA KAHMENTOZ TOY ⲣⲟⲙⲇⲓⲟⲛ	AIATATAI ⲧⲟⲛ ⲇⲅⲓⲟⲛ AIIOZTOAGN AIA KAHMENTOZ TOY ⲣⲟⲙⲇⲓⲟⲛ	AIATATAI ton ḋgion AIIOZTOAGN AIA KAHMENTOZ TOY romḋion
224	EINZEONOY TE KAI IIOAITOY, ⲕⲁⲐⲟⲗⲓⲕⲓ) didackarle. Du Pin	EINZEONOY TE KAI IIOAITOY, ⲕⲁⲐⲟⲗⲓⲕⲓ) didackarle. Du Pin	EINZEONOY TE KAI IIOAITOY, kaƟoliki) didackarle. Du Pin
225	ⲙ In heres. 45. 80. 25. and 70.	ⲙ In heres. 45. 80. 25. and 70.	m In heres. 45. 80. 25. and 70.
page 17
226	ⲉ.	ⲉ.	e.
227	PREFACE. ⲓⲙ	PREFACE. Ⲓⲙ	PREFACE. Im
228	proceeds to say of the Constitutions, “It remains only	proceeds to say of the Constitutions, “It remains only	proceeds to say of the Constitutions, “It remains only
229	to enquire, whether this book be the same as that	to enquire, whether this book be the same as that	to enquire, whether this book be the same as that
230	which is mentioned by Eusebius ™ and St. Athanasius,	which is mentioned by Eusebius ™ and St. Athanasius,	which is mentioned by Eusebius ™ and St. Athanasius,
231	entitled The Doctrine or the Precepts of the Apostles, ⲧⲱⲩ	entitled The Doctrine or the Precepts of the Apostles, ⲧⲱⲩ	entitled The Doctrine or the Precepts of the Apostles, tōi
232	Ⲁⲡⲟϭⲧⲟ̀ⲗⲱ Sdayai, or didayy. This is the opinion of	Ⲁⲡⲟϭⲧⲟ̀ⲗⲱ Sdayai, or didayy. This is the opinion of	Apoċtòlō Sdayai, or didayy. This is the opinion of
233	Nicephorus, Zonaras, and Mattheus Blastares: but it	Nicephorus, Zonaras, and Mattheus Blastares: but it	Nicephorus, Zonaras, and Mattheus Blastares: but it
234	seems to me to be most probable, that The Constitu-	seems to me to be most probable, that The Constitu-	seems to me to be most probable, that The Constitu-
235	tions of the Apostles, and the book called their Doc-	tions of the Apostles, and the book called their Doc-	tions of the Apostles, and the book called their Doc-
236	trine, were two different works, which the likeness	trine, were two different works, which the likeness	trine, were two different works, which the likeness
237	of their titles hath caused to be confounded,” p. 29.	of their titles hath caused to be confounded,” p. 29.	of their titles hath caused to be confounded,” p. 29.
238	He proceeds to give his reasons for it, which are	He proceeds to give his reasons for it, which are	He proceeds to give his reasons for it, which are
239	these: 1. “St. Athanasius reckons the book of The	these: 1. “St. Athanasius reckons the book of The	these: 1. “St. Athanasius reckons the book of The
240	Doctrine of the Apostles among those that were usually	Doctrine of the Apostles among those that were usually	Doctrine of the Apostles among those that were usually
241	read to the catechumens; whereas the Constitutions	read to the catechumens; whereas the Constitutions	read to the catechumens; whereas the Constitutions
242	were composed rather for the use of the Bishops:	were composed rather for the use of the Bishops:	were composed rather for the use of the Bishops:
243	and we find it prohibited in the last Canon to pub-	and we find it prohibited in the last Canon to pub-	and we find it prohibited in the last Canon to pub-
244	lish them, or to discover the contents to all sorts of	lish them, or to discover the contents to all sorts of	lish them, or to discover the contents to all sorts of
245	* The quotations referred to appear to he these: —'Ev ois	* The quotations referred to appear to he these: —'Ev ois	* The quotations referred to appear to he these: —'Ev ois
246	ⲟⲓⲥ rararerdybw kai ⲧⲟⲩⲩ Ⲡⲁ︦ⲗⲟⲙ wapdewy 3 pags, ⲧⲉ ⲗⲉⲩ-	ⲟⲓⲥ rararerdybw kai ⲧⲟⲩⲩ Ⲡⲁ̅ⲗⲟⲙ wapdewy 3 pags, ⲧⲉ ⲗⲉⲩ-	ois rararerdybw kai toui Palom wapdewy 3 pags, te lev-
247	pevos mousy, kal 3) ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲕ̀ⲗⲱⲯⲓⲥ Ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲩ, kai mpos ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲓ 1) Ppepouévy	pevos mousy, kal 3) ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲕ̀ⲗⲱⲯⲓⲥ Ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲩ, kai mpos ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲓ 1) Ppepouévy	pevos mousy, kal 3) ètok̀lōpsis Petrou, kai mpos totoi 1) Ppepouévy
248	BapvéBa ⲉ̀ⲧⲓϭⲧⲟⲗϯ̀, kali ⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟϭⲧⲗⲱⲩ ai ⲗⲉⲩϭ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲟⲓ Sidayai.—	BapvéBa ⲉ̀ⲧⲓϭⲧⲟⲗϯ̀, kali ⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟϭⲧⲗⲱⲩ ai ⲗⲉⲩϭ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲟⲓ Sidayai.,	BapvéBa ètiċtolt̀i, kali tou ètoċtlōi ai levċ̀mevoi Sidayai.,
249	Euseb. Hist. Eccles. 1. iii. c. 25. ⲣ. 97.	Euseb. Hist. Eccles. 1. iii. c. 25. Ⲣ. 97.	Euseb. Hist. Eccles. 1. iii. c. 25. R. 97.
250	+ Ⲉ⳪ⲧⲓ kai érepa BifAia Toitwv Ewlev, ob kavovifoueva uéy,	+ Ⲉ⳪ⲧⲓ kai érepa BifAia Toitwv Ewlev, ob kavovifoueva uéy,	+ E⳪ti kai érepa BifAia Toitwv Ewlev, ob kavovifoueva uéy,
251	TeTvTpéva 0¢ Tapa Tov matépwy ⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩⲉⲩⲱϭⲕⲉϭⲃⲟⲓ Tots ⲉ̀ⲧⲓ ⲧⲣⲟ	TeTvTpéva 0¢ Tapa Tov matépwy ⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩⲉⲩⲱϭⲕⲉϭⲃⲟⲓ Tots ⲉ̀ⲧⲓ ⲧⲣⲟ	TeTvTpéva 0¢ Tapa Tov matépwy èmouevōċkeċvoi Tots èti tro
252	oepxopévos, kai BovAouévos xaTyyeicOar ⲧⲟⲩ Tis edoeBeias ⲗⲟⲩⲟⲩ	oepxopévos, kai BovAouévos xaTyyeicOar ⲧⲟⲩ Tis edoeBeias ⲗⲟⲩⲟⲩ	oepxopévos, kai BovAouévos xaTyyeicOar tou Tis edoeBeias louou
253	Sola Zoopwros, kai copia Zipay, kal ϭⲟ, ⲕⲟⲓ Iovdib, ⲕⲓ	Sola Zoopwros, kai copia Zipay, kal ϭⲟ, ⲕⲟⲓ Iovdib, ⲕⲓ	Sola Zoopwros, kai copia Zipay, kal ċo, koi Iovdib, ki
254	ToBlas, kai Aways ⲕⲟⲗⲟⲙⲙⲉⲩϥ ⲧⲟⲩⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟϭⲧⲟ⸍ⲗⲱⲩ, Kal ⲧⲟⲙϥ.	ToBlas, kai Aways ⲕⲟⲗⲟⲙⲙⲉⲩϥ ⲧⲟⲩⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟϭⲧⲟ⸍ⲗⲱⲩ, Kal ⲧⲟⲙϥ.	ToBlas, kai Aways kolommevf toui ètoċto⸍lōi, Kal tomf.
255	Athanas. Epist. Fest. tom. ii. p. 963.	Athanas. Epist. Fest. tom. ii. p. 963.	Athanas. Epist. Fest. tom. ii. p. 963.
256	Tis veds maAw dwabirys avrideyoueva ⲧⲥⲱⲧⲟ• Ⲡⲉⲣⲟⲟ̀ⲟ: Ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲩ	Tis veds maAw dwabirys avrideyoueva ⲧⲥⲱⲧⲟ• Ⲡⲉⲣⲟⲟ̀ⲟ: Ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲩ	Tis veds maAw dwabirys avrideyoueva tsōto• Peroòo: Petrou
257	wepiodot “Twdrvov' ⲧⲉⲣⲟ̀ⲟⲓ wpa Aidayy Amosridwr KAnuévria®	wepiodot “Twdrvov' ⲧⲉⲣⲟ̀ⲟⲓ wpa Aidayy Amosridwr KAnuévria®	wepiodot “Twdrvov' teròoi wpa Aidayy Amosridwr KAnuévria®
258	ⲉ Gv perepdobyoay éxheyévra ⲧⲉ̀ dAyfecrepa kai Oséwvevera—	ⲉ Gv perepdobyoay éxheyévra ⲧⲉ̀ dAyfecrepa kai Oséwvevera—	e Gv perepdobyoay éxheyévra tè dAyfecrepa kai Oséwvevera—
259	Synops. 8. Script. apud Athanas. Op. tom. iii. ⲣ. 22.	Synops. 8. Script. apud Athanas. Op. tom. iii. Ⲣ. 22.	Synops. 8. Script. apud Athanas. Op. tom. iii. R. 22.
260	AR	AR	AR
page 18
261	iv PREFACE.	iv PREFACE.	iv PREFACE.
262	people. 2. The book of The Doctrine of the Apostles	people. 2. The book of The Doctrine of the Apostles	people. 2. The book of The Doctrine of the Apostles
263	contained only two hundred verses according to the	contained only two hundred verses according to the	contained only two hundred verses according to the
264	Stichometria of Nicephorus, which cannot agree with	Stichometria of Nicephorus, which cannot agree with	Stichometria of Nicephorus, which cannot agree with
265	the Constitutions, that are more voluminous. 3. In	the Constitutions, that are more voluminous. 3. In	the Constitutions, that are more voluminous. 3. In
266	the Index of Scripture made by Anastasius Nicenas,	the Index of Scripture made by Anastasius Nicenas,	the Index of Scripture made by Anastasius Nicenas,
267	ddayai and ddackahin KAjuevros are mentioned as	ddayai and ddackahin KAjuevros are mentioned as	ddayai and ddackahin KAjuevros are mentioned as
268	distinct books; and in some manuscripts the Con-	distinct books; and in some manuscripts the Con-	distinct books; and in some manuscripts the Con-
269	stitutions are entitled ddackaAia. 4. In the Epi-	stitutions are entitled ddackaAia. 4. In the Epi-	stitutions are entitled ddackaAia. 4. In the Epi-
270	tome of St. Athanasius, ⲭⲓ and xAnuevria are dis-	tome of St. Athanasius, ⲭⲓ and xAnuevria are dis-	tome of St. Athanasius, ki and xAnuevria are dis-
271	tinguished ; therefore this work was not attributed	tinguished ; therefore this work was not attributed	tinguished ; therefore this work was not attributed
272	to St. Clement. 5. When Eusebius discourses of the	to St. Clement. 5. When Eusebius discourses of the	to St. Clement. 5. When Eusebius discourses of the
273	writings of St. Clement, he takes no notice of the	writings of St. Clement, he takes no notice of the	writings of St. Clement, he takes no notice of the
274	Apostolical Constitutions ; neither have the ancients	Apostolical Constitutions ; neither have the ancients	Apostolical Constitutions ; neither have the ancients
275	mentioned them. The Arians might have objected	mentioned them. The Arians might have objected	mentioned them. The Arians might have objected
276	to them, in vindication of their heresy, and the	to them, in vindication of their heresy, and the	to them, in vindication of their heresy, and the
277	orthodox would have been obliged to make a reply;	orthodox would have been obliged to make a reply;	orthodox would have been obliged to make a reply;
278	but this is not done by either party; therefore they	but this is not done by either party; therefore they	but this is not done by either party; therefore they
279	are of a later date than The Doctrine of the Apostles,	are of a later date than The Doctrine of the Apostles,	are of a later date than The Doctrine of the Apostles,
280	that was known to Eusebius,and St. Athanasius. P.29.	that was known to Eusebius,and St. Athanasius. P.29.	that was known to Eusebius,and St. Athanasius. P.29.
281	Usher takes the same view of the subject as	Usher takes the same view of the subject as	Usher takes the same view of the subject as
282	Du Pin, and grounds it upon nearly the same	Du Pin, and grounds it upon nearly the same	Du Pin, and grounds it upon nearly the same
283	arguments.	arguments.	arguments.
284	The Rev. R. Gibbings, M.A, in his “ Roman For-	The Rev. R. Gibbings, M.A, in his “ Roman For-	The Rev. R. Gibbings, M.A, in his “ Roman For-
285	geries and Falsifications,” has chown the corruptions	geries and Falsifications,” has chown the corruptions	geries and Falsifications,” has chown the corruptions
286	of the Apostolical Constitutions, and their disagree-	of the Apostolical Constitutions, and their disagree-	of the Apostolical Constitutions, and their disagree-
287	. ment with Scripture; and to this work I would	. ment with Scripture; and to this work I would	. ment with Scripture; and to this work I would
288	especially refer the reader for all necessary infor-	especially refer the reader for all necessary infor-	especially refer the reader for all necessary infor-
289	mation respecting the Apostolical Canons.	mation respecting the Apostolical Canons.	mation respecting the Apostolical Canons.
290	Whether the work now presented to the reader	Whether the work now presented to the reader	Whether the work now presented to the reader
page 19
291	PREFACE. ⲩ	PREFACE. Ⲩ	PREFACE. Y
292	mn Coptic and English be the same as that men-	mn Coptic and English be the same as that men-	mn Coptic and English be the same as that men-
293	tioned by Eusebius and Athanasius, as Ⲧⲙⲉ Doc-	tioned by Eusebius and Athanasius, as Ⲧⲙⲉ Doc-	tioned by Eusebius and Athanasius, as Tme Doc-
294	trine of the Apostles,” I must leave others to deter-	trine of the Apostles,” I must leave others to deter-	trine of the Apostles,” I must leave others to deter-
295	mine. It certainly is the same as that mentioned	mine. It certainly is the same as that mentioned	mine. It certainly is the same as that mentioned
296	by Vansleib in his “L’Histoire de 'Eglise d’Alex-	by Vansleib in his “L’Histoire de 'Eglise d’Alex-	by Vansleib in his “L’Histoire de 'Eglise d’Alex-
297	andrie,” in 1677, where, speaking of the Canons of	andrie,” in 1677, where, speaking of the Canons of	andrie,” in 1677, where, speaking of the Canons of
298	the Coptic Church, he says, p. 241, “Ils ont encore	the Coptic Church, he says, p. 241, “Ils ont encore	the Coptic Church, he says, p. 241, “Ils ont encore
299	d'autres Canons, qu’ils appellent des Apdtres, les-	d'autres Canons, qu’ils appellent des Apdtres, les-	d'autres Canons, qu’ils appellent des Apdtres, les-
300	quels, a ce que dit I'Abulbatacat, les Melchites, et	quels, a ce que dit I'Abulbatacat, les Melchites, et	quels, a ce que dit I'Abulbatacat, les Melchites, et
301	les Nestoriens ont traduits en langue Arabe, et	les Nestoriens ont traduits en langue Arabe, et	les Nestoriens ont traduits en langue Arabe, et
302	chites, et chef les x bin Syn il y en a 83,	chites, et chef les x bin Syn il y en a 83,	chites, et chef les x bin Syn il y en a 83,
303	et l'autre cinquante-six-€anons. .	et l'autre cinquante-six-€anons. .	et l'autre cinquante-six-€anons. .
304	Ce qui est contenu dans les soixante et onze	Ce qui est contenu dans les soixante et onze	Ce qui est contenu dans les soixante et onze
305	Canons de ce premier livre:	Canons de ce premier livre:	Canons de ce premier livre:
306	Le 1, contient les Noms des Apoétres. Le 2,	Le 1, contient les Noms des Apoétres. Le 2,	Le 1, contient les Noms des Apoétres. Le 2,
307	traite de la correction de celui qui parle des choses	traite de la correction de celui qui parle des choses	traite de la correction de celui qui parle des choses
308	indécentes ; et de I'amour de Dieu, et du prochain.	indécentes ; et de I'amour de Dieu, et du prochain.	indécentes ; et de I'amour de Dieu, et du prochain.
309	Le 3, défend de faire a un autre, ce que nous ne	Le 3, défend de faire a un autre, ce que nous ne	Le 3, défend de faire a un autre, ce que nous ne
310	voudrions pas, qui nous Ⲉ fait. Le 4, contient	voudrions pas, qui nous Ⲉ fait. Le 4, contient	voudrions pas, qui nous E fait. Le 4, contient
311	plusieurs choses que les Apdtres ont défendués aux	plusieurs choses que les Apdtres ont défendués aux	plusieurs choses que les Apdtres ont défendués aux
312	Chrétiens. Le 5, contient une exhortation de fuir	Chrétiens. Le 5, contient une exhortation de fuir	Chrétiens. Le 5, contient une exhortation de fuir
313	la colére, l'envie, et les querelles. Le 6, contient	la colére, l'envie, et les querelles. Le 6, contient	la colére, l'envie, et les querelles. Le 6, contient
314	une défense des mauvais désirs. Le 7, des mau-	une défense des mauvais désirs. Le 7, des mau-	une défense des mauvais désirs. Le 7, des mau-
315	vaises paroles. Le 8, d’'observer les étoiles, et les	vaises paroles. Le 8, d’'observer les étoiles, et les	vaises paroles. Le 8, d’'observer les étoiles, et les
316	signes, et de consulter eeux qui conjurent les esprits.	signes, et de consulter eeux qui conjurent les esprits.	signes, et de consulter eeux qui conjurent les esprits.
317	Le 9, de dire des mensonges, de désirer I’honneur	Le 9, de dire des mensonges, de désirer I’honneur	Le 9, de dire des mensonges, de désirer I’honneur
page 20
318	vi PREFACE,	vi PREFACE,	vi PREFACE,
319	et les richesses. Le 10, nous commande d’honorer	et les richesses. Le 10, nous commande d’honorer	et les richesses. Le 10, nous commande d’honorer
320	ceux qui nous instruisent. Le 11, défend d’exciter	ceux qui nous instruisent. Le 11, défend d’exciter	ceux qui nous instruisent. Le 11, défend d’exciter
321	des dissensions, et commande que l'on tache de	des dissensions, et commande que l'on tache de	des dissensions, et commande que l'on tache de
322	reconcilier ceux qui sont en discorde. Le 12, con-	reconcilier ceux qui sont en discorde. Le 12, con-	reconcilier ceux qui sont en discorde. Le 12, con-
323	tient une exhortation 3 faire des aumodnes. Ⲡⲉ 13,	tient une exhortation 3 faire des aumodnes. Ⲡⲉ 13,	tient une exhortation 3 faire des aumodnes. Pe 13,
324	traite des bonnes qualités, et de la bonne réputa-	traite des bonnes qualités, et de la bonne réputa-	traite des bonnes qualités, et de la bonne réputa-
325	tion, que doit avoir celui, qui doit étre ordonné	tion, que doit avoir celui, qui doit étre ordonné	tion, que doit avoir celui, qui doit étre ordonné
326	Evéque. Le 14, de celles qu'un Lecteur doit avoir.	Evéque. Le 14, de celles qu'un Lecteur doit avoir.	Evéque. Le 14, de celles qu'un Lecteur doit avoir.
327	Le 15, un Diacre. Le 16, I'Office, et nombre de	Le 15, un Diacre. Le 16, I'Office, et nombre de	Le 15, un Diacre. Le 16, I'Office, et nombre de
328	Veuves. Ⲡⲉ 17, des qualités des Diacres. Le 18,	Veuves. Ⲡⲉ 17, des qualités des Diacres. Le 18,	Veuves. Pe 17, des qualités des Diacres. Le 18,
329	contient une exhortation aux Laiques, d’obeir a	contient une exhortation aux Laiques, d’obeir a	contient une exhortation aux Laiques, d’obeir a
330	ceux qui servent a I'Autel. Le 19, traite du Cor-	ceux qui servent a I'Autel. Le 19, traite du Cor-	ceux qui servent a I'Autel. Le 19, traite du Cor-
331	ban, eb il assure qu'aprés la consécration, c'est le	ban, eb il assure qu'aprés la consécration, c'est le	ban, eb il assure qu'aprés la consécration, c'est le
332	véritable Corps, et le véritable Sang de ⲡⲟⲩⲉ Sei-	véritable Corps, et le véritable Sang de ⲡⲟⲩⲉ Sei-	véritable Corps, et le véritable Sang de poue Sei-
333	gneur. Le 20, marque, qu'il n'est pas décent aux	gneur. Le 20, marque, qu'il n'est pas décent aux	gneur. Le 20, marque, qu'il n'est pas décent aux
334	femmes d’étre debout dans I'Eglise, et d’y parler	femmes d’étre debout dans I'Eglise, et d’y parler	femmes d’étre debout dans I'Eglise, et d’y parler
335	tout haut. Le 21, de l'ordination de I'Evéque, et	tout haut. Le 21, de l'ordination de I'Evéque, et	tout haut. Le 21, de l'ordination de I'Evéque, et
336	de I'Ordre de la Messe. Le 22, traite de la ma-	de I'Ordre de la Messe. Le 22, traite de la ma-	de I'Ordre de la Messe. Le 22, traite de la ma-
337	niére dont on doit ordonner les Prétres. Le 23,	niére dont on doit ordonner les Prétres. Le 23,	niére dont on doit ordonner les Prétres. Le 23,
338	des Diacres. Le 24, les Confesseurs, et ceux qui	des Diacres. Le 24, les Confesseurs, et ceux qui	des Diacres. Le 24, les Confesseurs, et ceux qui
339	souffrent des tourmens pour le Nom de Jesus;	souffrent des tourmens pour le Nom de Jesus;	souffrent des tourmens pour le Nom de Jesus;
340	quon doit leur donner l'ordre de Diacre, et de	quon doit leur donner l'ordre de Diacre, et de	quon doit leur donner l'ordre de Diacre, et de
341	Prétre, sans l'imposition des mains. Le 25, de la	Prétre, sans l'imposition des mains. Le 25, de la	Prétre, sans l'imposition des mains. Le 25, de la
342	maniére dont on doit ordonner les Veuves. Le 26,	maniére dont on doit ordonner les Veuves. Le 26,	maniére dont on doit ordonner les Veuves. Le 26,
343	les Lecteurs, les Vierges, les Sotdiacres, et celui qui	les Lecteurs, les Vierges, les Sotdiacres, et celui qui	les Lecteurs, les Vierges, les Sotdiacres, et celui qui
344	~ dit qu'il a le don de la santé. Ⲡⲉ 27, contient un	~ dit qu'il a le don de la santé. Ⲡⲉ 27, contient un	~ dit qu'il a le don de la santé. Pe 27, contient un
345	dénombrement des actions que doivent quitter ceux	dénombrement des actions que doivent quitter ceux	dénombrement des actions que doivent quitter ceux
346	qui demandent le Baptéme. Le 28, défend de re-	qui demandent le Baptéme. Le 28, défend de re-	qui demandent le Baptéme. Le 28, défend de re-
347	cevoir au Baptéme ceux qui s’habillent de rouge,	cevoir au Baptéme ceux qui s’habillent de rouge,	cevoir au Baptéme ceux qui s’habillent de rouge,
page 21
348	PREFACE. vit	PREFACE. vit	PREFACE. vit
349	ou qui sont soldats, ou qui observent les étoiles, ou	ou qui sont soldats, ou qui observent les étoiles, ou	ou qui sont soldats, ou qui observent les étoiles, ou
350	qui sont Magiciens. Le 29, traite de ce qu'on doit	qui sont Magiciens. Le 29, traite de ce qu'on doit	qui sont Magiciens. Le 29, traite de ce qu'on doit
351	observer, lorsqu'une Esclave, qui sert de concubine	observer, lorsqu'une Esclave, qui sert de concubine	observer, lorsqu'une Esclave, qui sert de concubine
352	4 son maitre, veut se faire Chrétienne. Le 30,	4 son maitre, veut se faire Chrétienne. Le 30,	4 son maitre, veut se faire Chrétienne. Le 30,
353	ordonne qu'un Catéchuméne doit entendre la doc-	ordonne qu'un Catéchuméne doit entendre la doc-	ordonne qu'un Catéchuméne doit entendre la doc-
354	trine trois ans de suite. Le 31, ordonne, que les	trine trois ans de suite. Le 31, ordonne, que les	trine trois ans de suite. Le 31, ordonne, que les
355	Catéchuménes doivent faire leurs priéres a part ; et	Catéchuménes doivent faire leurs priéres a part ; et	Catéchuménes doivent faire leurs priéres a part ; et
356	quils ne doivent avoir part 4 I'embrassement des	quils ne doivent avoir part 4 I'embrassement des	quils ne doivent avoir part 4 I'embrassement des
357	fidéles durant la Messe. Le 32, déclare que si un	fidéles durant la Messe. Le 32, déclare que si un	fidéles durant la Messe. Le 32, déclare que si un
358	Catéchuméne souffre le martyre, avant que d’étre	Catéchuméne souffre le martyre, avant que d’étre	Catéchuméne souffre le martyre, avant que d’étre
359	baptisé, le martyre lui tient lieu de Baptéme. Le 33,	baptisé, le martyre lui tient lieu de Baptéme. Le 33,	baptisé, le martyre lui tient lieu de Baptéme. Le 33,
360	ordonne, qu'on doit faire un exacte recherche de la	ordonne, qu'on doit faire un exacte recherche de la	ordonne, qu'on doit faire un exacte recherche de la
361	vie, et des meeurs, de celui qui demande le Baptéme.	vie, et des meeurs, de celui qui demande le Baptéme.	vie, et des meeurs, de celui qui demande le Baptéme.
362	Le 34, traite des cérémonies du Baptéme. Le 35,	Le 34, traite des cérémonies du Baptéme. Le 35,	Le 34, traite des cérémonies du Baptéme. Le 35,
363	du temps auquel I'Evéque doit jetner. Le 36,	du temps auquel I'Evéque doit jetner. Le 36,	du temps auquel I'Evéque doit jetner. Le 36,
364	traite de la modestie qui doit ⲉⲅⲉ observée par	traite de la modestie qui doit ⲉⲅⲉ observée par	traite de la modestie qui doit ege observée par
365	ceux qui se trouvent aux banquets. Le 37, que	ceux qui se trouvent aux banquets. Le 37, que	ceux qui se trouvent aux banquets. Le 37, que
366	chacun doit se taire, quand I'Evéque parle; et qui	chacun doit se taire, quand I'Evéque parle; et qui	chacun doit se taire, quand I'Evéque parle; et qui
367	quand I'Evéque n'est pas présent, le Prétre, ou le	quand I'Evéque n'est pas présent, le Prétre, ou le	quand I'Evéque n'est pas présent, le Prétre, ou le
368	Diacre peuvent donncr le pain-beni. Le 38, con-	Diacre peuvent donncr le pain-beni. Le 38, con-	Diacre peuvent donncr le pain-beni. Le 38, con-
369	tient un ordre pour le banquet qu'on fait pour les	tient un ordre pour le banquet qu'on fait pour les	tient un ordre pour le banquet qu'on fait pour les
370	Veuves. Le 39, des prémices des fruits, qu'on	Veuves. Le 39, des prémices des fruits, qu'on	Veuves. Le 39, des prémices des fruits, qu'on
371	doit porter a I'Evéque, qui sont, les raisins, les	doit porter a I'Evéque, qui sont, les raisins, les	doit porter a I'Evéque, qui sont, les raisins, les
372	figues, les grenades, les olives, les pommes, les	figues, les grenades, les olives, les pommes, les	figues, les grenades, les olives, les pommes, les
373	péches, et les cerises: et de ceux que 'Evéque ne	péches, et les cerises: et de ceux que 'Evéque ne	péches, et les cerises: et de ceux que 'Evéque ne
374	doit pas benir, qui sont les figues de Pharaon, les	doit pas benir, qui sont les figues de Pharaon, les	doit pas benir, qui sont les figues de Pharaon, les
375	oignons, les auex, les concombres, et les légumes.	oignons, les auex, les concombres, et les légumes.	oignons, les auex, les concombres, et les légumes.
376	* Ou Agapes.	* Ou Agapes.	* Ou Agapes.
page 22
377	ⲓⲙ PREFACE,	ⲓⲙ PREFACE,	im PREFACE,
378	Le 40, qu'aucun ne puisse manger durant la Se-	Le 40, qu'aucun ne puisse manger durant la Se-	Le 40, qu'aucun ne puisse manger durant la Se-
379	maine sainte, avant le temps qu'il est permis.	maine sainte, avant le temps qu'il est permis.	maine sainte, avant le temps qu'il est permis.
380	Le 41, de T'obeissance que les Diacres doivent aux	Le 41, de T'obeissance que les Diacres doivent aux	Le 41, de T'obeissance que les Diacres doivent aux
381	Evéques. Le 42, ordonne que la premiére chose	Evéques. Le 42, ordonne que la premiére chose	Evéques. Le 42, ordonne que la premiére chose
382	qu'un Chrétien doit faire aprés tre éveillé, est de	qu'un Chrétien doit faire aprés tre éveillé, est de	qu'un Chrétien doit faire aprés tre éveillé, est de
383	se recommander ⲁ̀ Dieu, et d’entendre le sermon.	se recommander ⲁ̀ Dieu, et d’entendre le sermon.	se recommander à Dieu, et d’entendre le sermon.
384	Le 43, qu'on ne doit godter aucune chose, devant la	Le 43, qu'on ne doit godter aucune chose, devant la	Le 43, qu'on ne doit godter aucune chose, devant la
385	Communion. Le 44, que les Prétres doivent pren-	Communion. Le 44, que les Prétres doivent pren-	Communion. Le 44, que les Prétres doivent pren-
386	dre garde, que rien ne tombe du Calice en terre.	dre garde, que rien ne tombe du Calice en terre.	dre garde, que rien ne tombe du Calice en terre.
387	Le 45, que les Diacres doivent tous les jours s’as-	Le 45, que les Diacres doivent tous les jours s’as-	Le 45, que les Diacres doivent tous les jours s’as-
388	sembler chez leur Evéque. Le 46, qu'on ne peut	sembler chez leur Evéque. Le 46, qu'on ne peut	sembler chez leur Evéque. Le 46, qu'on ne peut
389	contraindre les pauvres, 3 enterrer les morts. Le47,	contraindre les pauvres, 3 enterrer les morts. Le47,	contraindre les pauvres, 3 enterrer les morts. Le47,
390	traite de la méme chose, que le quarante deuxiéme	traite de la méme chose, que le quarante deuxiéme	traite de la méme chose, que le quarante deuxiéme
391	Canon; mais plus précisément des heures, auxquelles	Canon; mais plus précisément des heures, auxquelles	Canon; mais plus précisément des heures, auxquelles
392	on doit faire les priéres. *Ⲡⲉ 48, défend l'orgueil,	on doit faire les priéres. *Ⲡⲉ 48, défend l'orgueil,	on doit faire les priéres. *Pe 48, défend l'orgueil,
393	a celui A qui Dieu a donné quelque talent. Le 49,	a celui A qui Dieu a donné quelque talent. Le 49,	a celui A qui Dieu a donné quelque talent. Le 49,
394	que les Puissances, et les Magistrats ne doivent pas	que les Puissances, et les Magistrats ne doivent pas	que les Puissances, et les Magistrats ne doivent pas
395	mépriser ceux qui sont au dessous deux. Le 50,	mépriser ceux qui sont au dessous deux. Le 50,	mépriser ceux qui sont au dessous deux. Le 50,
396	prouve, que tous ceux qui prophétisent ne sont pas	prouve, que tous ceux qui prophétisent ne sont pas	prouve, que tous ceux qui prophétisent ne sont pas
397	toujours justes; et que tous ceux qui chassent les .	toujours justes; et que tous ceux qui chassent les .	toujours justes; et que tous ceux qui chassent les .
398	Démons hors des corps, ne sont pas toujours Saints.	Démons hors des corps, ne sont pas toujours Saints.	Démons hors des corps, ne sont pas toujours Saints.
399	Le 51, est une continuation de la méme ⲙⲁⲡ ⲉⲑ.	Le 51, est une continuation de la méme ⲙⲁⲡ ⲉⲑ.	Le 51, est une continuation de la méme map eθ.
400	Le 52, traite de ordination des Evéques, et de	Le 52, traite de ordination des Evéques, et de	Le 52, traite de ordination des Evéques, et de
401	I'ordre de 1a Messe. Ⲡⲉ 53, des Prétres, des Diacres,’	I'ordre de 1a Messe. Ⲡⲉ 53, des Prétres, des Diacres,’	I'ordre de 1a Messe. Pe 53, des Prétres, des Diacres,’
402	des Diaconesses, des Sotidiaconesses, et des Lectrices.	des Diaconesses, des Sotidiaconesses, et des Lectrices.	des Diaconesses, des Sotidiaconesses, et des Lectrices.
403	Le 54, des Confesseurs, qui sonffrent des tourmens	Le 54, des Confesseurs, qui sonffrent des tourmens	Le 54, des Confesseurs, qui sonffrent des tourmens
404	pour l'amour de Jésus-Christ. Le 55, des Vierges,	pour l'amour de Jésus-Christ. Le 55, des Vierges,	pour l'amour de Jésus-Christ. Le 55, des Vierges,
405	* On dit ’Office.	* On dit ’Office.	* On dit ’Office.
page 23
406	PREFACE. . ix ;	PREFACE. . ix ;	PREFACE. . ix ;
407	des Veuves, et de I'Exorciste, et qu'il n'est point *	des Veuves, et de I'Exorciste, et qu'il n'est point *	des Veuves, et de I'Exorciste, et qu'il n'est point *
408	nécessaire de leur imposer les mains.	nécessaire de leur imposer les mains.	nécessaire de leur imposer les mains.
409	Le 56, du nombre des Evéques qui doivent étre	Le 56, du nombre des Evéques qui doivent étre	Le 56, du nombre des Evéques qui doivent étre
410	présents a lordination d'un Evéque. Le 57, que	présents a lordination d'un Evéque. Le 57, que	présents a lordination d'un Evéque. Le 57, que
411	I'Evéque donne la bénediction aux Clercs, et qu'il	I'Evéque donne la bénediction aux Clercs, et qu'il	I'Evéque donne la bénediction aux Clercs, et qu'il
412	ne la regoit d’aucun de ceux, qui sont au dessous de	ne la regoit d’aucun de ceux, qui sont au dessous de	ne la regoit d’aucun de ceux, qui sont au dessous de
413	lui. Le 58, que ceux qui sont dans um ordre in.	lui. Le 58, que ceux qui sont dans um ordre in.	lui. Le 58, que ceux qui sont dans um ordre in.
414	férieur aux Diacres ne doivent pas faire ce qui ap-	férieur aux Diacres ne doivent pas faire ce qui ap-	férieur aux Diacres ne doivent pas faire ce qui ap-
415	partient aux Diacres. Le 59, qu'on doit offrir les	partient aux Diacres. Le 59, qu'on doit offrir les	partient aux Diacres. Le 59, qu'on doit offrir les
416	prémices, et les décimes aux Prétres. Le 60, ce	prémices, et les décimes aux Prétres. Le 60, ce	prémices, et les décimes aux Prétres. Le 60, ce
417	qu'on doit faire des Oblations qui restent aprés la	qu'on doit faire des Oblations qui restent aprés la	qu'on doit faire des Oblations qui restent aprés la
418	Communion. Le 61, et le 62, qu'on doit examiner	Communion. Le 61, et le 62, qu'on doit examiner	Communion. Le 61, et le 62, qu'on doit examiner
419	1a vie et les ⲡⲟⲙⲉ de ceux qui veulent se faire	1a vie et les ⲡⲟⲙⲉ de ceux qui veulent se faire	1a vie et les pome de ceux qui veulent se faire
420	Chrétiens. Le 63, traite de la méme chose que le	Chrétiens. Le 63, traite de la méme chose que le	Chrétiens. Le 63, traite de la méme chose que le
421	vingt neuviéme. Le 64, ordonne que les fidéles	vingt neuviéme. Le 64, ordonne que les fidéles	vingt neuviéme. Le 64, ordonne que les fidéles
422	doivent se laver les mains avant les priéres des	doivent se laver les mains avant les priéres des	doivent se laver les mains avant les priéres des
423	matines. Le 65, du repos des esclaves le Samedi	matines. Le 65, du repos des esclaves le Samedi	matines. Le 65, du repos des esclaves le Samedi
424	et le Dimanche. Le 66, défend aux Chrétiens de	et le Dimanche. Le 66, défend aux Chrétiens de	et le Dimanche. Le 66, défend aux Chrétiens de
425	travailler la Semaine Sainte, L'Octave de Péque,	travailler la Semaine Sainte, L'Octave de Péque,	travailler la Semaine Sainte, L'Octave de Péque,
426	et toutes les autres Fétes, Le 67, ordonne les	et toutes les autres Fétes, Le 67, ordonne les	et toutes les autres Fétes, Le 67, ordonne les
427	heures anxquelles on doit faire les priéres, pendant	heures anxquelles on doit faire les priéres, pendant	heures anxquelles on doit faire les priéres, pendant
428	le jour et la nuit. Le 68, que durant la persécu-	le jour et la nuit. Le 68, que durant la persécu-	le jour et la nuit. Le 68, que durant la persécu-
429	tion, les fidéles puissent s'assembler 4 la maison	tion, les fidéles puissent s'assembler 4 la maison	tion, les fidéles puissent s'assembler 4 la maison
430	de I'Evéque, pour y faire leurs priéres, et leurs	de I'Evéque, pour y faire leurs priéres, et leurs	de I'Evéque, pour y faire leurs priéres, et leurs
431	dévotions. Le 69, des obséques pour les Dé-	dévotions. Le 69, des obséques pour les Dé-	dévotions. Le 69, des obséques pour les Dé-
432	funts. Le 70, exhorte d’assister ceux qui sont	funts. Le 70, exhorte d’assister ceux qui sont	funts. Le 70, exhorte d’assister ceux qui sont
433	perséoutés. Le ⲓ, traite des bornes des ordres	perséoutés. Le ⲓ, traite des bornes des ordres	perséoutés. Le i, traite des bornes des ordres
434	sacrés.	sacrés.	sacrés.
435	Jai encore ces méme Cations en langue Ethio-	Jai encore ces méme Cations en langue Ethio-	Jai encore ces méme Cations en langue Ethio-
436	.	.	.
page 24
437	PREFACE.	PREFACE.	PREFACE.
438	pienne, dans laquelle ils sont nommés, Les Synodes	pienne, dans laquelle ils sont nommés, Les Synodes	pienne, dans laquelle ils sont nommés, Les Synodes
439	des 4.	des 4.	des 4.
440	Le contenu des cinquante six Canons du second.	Le contenu des cinquante six Canons du second.	Le contenu des cinquante six Canons du second.
441	livre.	livre.	livre.
442	Le 1, ordonne que trois Evéques doivent assister	Le 1, ordonne que trois Evéques doivent assister	Le 1, ordonne que trois Evéques doivent assister
443	a la consecration dun Evéque. Le 2, de ⲥⲉ	a la consecration dun Evéque. Le 2, de ⲥⲉ	a la consecration dun Evéque. Le 2, de se
444	qu'on doit offrir & Autel. Le 3, qu'il n'est pas	qu'on doit offrir & Autel. Le 3, qu'il n'est pas	qu'on doit offrir & Autel. Le 3, qu'il n'est pas
445	permis aux Evéques, aux Prétres, et aux Diacres	permis aux Evéques, aux Prétres, et aux Diacres	permis aux Evéques, aux Prétres, et aux Diacres
446	de se separer de leurs femmes, sous pretexte du	de se separer de leurs femmes, sous pretexte du	de se separer de leurs femmes, sous pretexte du
447	service .Divin. Le 4, du temps auquel on doit	service .Divin. Le 4, du temps auquel on doit	service .Divin. Le 4, du temps auquel on doit
448	célébrer la Pique. Le 5, que les Ecclésiastiques	célébrer la Pique. Le 5, que les Ecclésiastiques	célébrer la Pique. Le 5, que les Ecclésiastiques
449	ne doivent point se méler des affaires séculiéres.	ne doivent point se méler des affaires séculiéres.	ne doivent point se méler des affaires séculiéres.
450	Le 6, que les Ecclésiastiques qui assistent a 1a Messe,	Le 6, que les Ecclésiastiques qui assistent a 1a Messe,	Le 6, que les Ecclésiastiques qui assistent a 1a Messe,
451	ne doivent point s'abstenir de la Communion, sans	ne doivent point s'abstenir de la Communion, sans	ne doivent point s'abstenir de la Communion, sans
452	cause légitime. Le 7, que les séculiers qui ne	cause légitime. Le 7, que les séculiers qui ne	cause légitime. Le 7, que les séculiers qui ne
453	restent pas dans I'Eglise jusqu’a la fin de la Messe,	restent pas dans I'Eglise jusqu’a la fin de la Messe,	restent pas dans I'Eglise jusqu’a la fin de la Messe,
454	ou qui ⲡⲉ communient pas, méritent d’étre chétiés.	ou qui ⲡⲉ communient pas, méritent d’étre chétiés.	ou qui pe communient pas, méritent d’étre chétiés.
455	Le 8 et le 9, quun fidéle ne doit pas faire ses	Le 8 et le 9, quun fidéle ne doit pas faire ses	Le 8 et le 9, quun fidéle ne doit pas faire ses
456	priéres en la compagnie d'un excommunié, et d'un	priéres en la compagnie d'un excommunié, et d'un	priéres en la compagnie d'un excommunié, et d'un
457	qui & été chassé. Le 10, qu'on ne doit point re-	qui & été chassé. Le 10, qu'on ne doit point re-	qui & été chassé. Le 10, qu'on ne doit point re-
458	gevoir, ou ordonner un Clerc, s'il n'a obtenu des	gevoir, ou ordonner un Clerc, s'il n'a obtenu des	gevoir, ou ordonner un Clerc, s'il n'a obtenu des
459	lettres de son Evéque, par lesquelles il le permette.	lettres de son Evéque, par lesquelles il le permette.	lettres de son Evéque, par lesquelles il le permette.
460	Le 11, qu'un Evéque ne doit point quitter son dio-	Le 11, qu'un Evéque ne doit point quitter son dio-	Le 11, qu'un Evéque ne doit point quitter son dio-
461	cése, sans une trés-grande nécessité. Le 12, qu'un	cése, sans une trés-grande nécessité. Le 12, qu'un	cése, sans une trés-grande nécessité. Le 12, qu'un
462	Ecclésiastique ne doit pas quitter son Eglise, sans	Ecclésiastique ne doit pas quitter son Eglise, sans	Ecclésiastique ne doit pas quitter son Eglise, sans
463	la permission de son Evéque. Le 13, du chatiment	la permission de son Evéque. Le 13, du chatiment	la permission de son Evéque. Le 13, du chatiment
464	de celui qui se marie deux fois aprés le Baptéme,	de celui qui se marie deux fois aprés le Baptéme,	de celui qui se marie deux fois aprés le Baptéme,
465	ou qui se marie ⲃ̀ une Veuve, ou ⲁ̀ une femme dé-	ou qui se marie ⲃ̀ une Veuve, ou ⲁ̀ une femme dé-	ou qui se marie v̀ une Veuve, ou à une femme dé-
466	bauchée. Ⲡⲉ 14, défend aux Ecclésiastiques de se	bauchée. Ⲡⲉ 14, défend aux Ecclésiastiques de se	bauchée. Pe 14, défend aux Ecclésiastiques de se
page 25
467	PREFACE. xi	PREFACE. xi	PREFACE. xi
468	rendre caution pour un autre. Le 15, déclare quels	rendre caution pour un autre. Le 15, déclare quels	rendre caution pour un autre. Le 15, déclare quels
469	Eunuques on doit ordonner, et quels on ne le doit	Eunuques on doit ordonner, et quels on ne le doit	Eunuques on doit ordonner, et quels on ne le doit
470	pas. Le 16, du chatiment qu'on doit faire & un	pas. Le 16, du chatiment qu'on doit faire & un	pas. Le 16, du chatiment qu'on doit faire & un
471	Ecclésiastique qui a commis le peché de la chair,	Ecclésiastique qui a commis le peché de la chair,	Ecclésiastique qui a commis le peché de la chair,
472	ou un vol, ou un parjure. Le 17, du mariage des	ou un vol, ou un parjure. Le 17, du mariage des	ou un vol, ou un parjure. Le 17, du mariage des
473	Lecteurs, et des Chantres. Le 18, de I'Ecclésias-	Lecteurs, et des Chantres. Le 18, de I'Ecclésias-	Lecteurs, et des Chantres. Le 18, de I'Ecclésias-
474	tique qui frappe un pécheur, & cause de quelque	tique qui frappe un pécheur, & cause de quelque	tique qui frappe un pécheur, & cause de quelque
475	peché. Ⲡⲉ 19, du chitiment de I'Ecclésiastique qui	peché. Ⲡⲉ 19, du chitiment de I'Ecclésiastique qui	peché. Pe 19, du chitiment de I'Ecclésiastique qui
476	a été justement déposé de son office, et qui néan-	a été justement déposé de son office, et qui néan-	a été justement déposé de son office, et qui néan-
477	moins entreprend d’en faire ‘les fonctions. Le 20,	moins entreprend d’en faire ‘les fonctions. Le 20,	moins entreprend d’en faire ‘les fonctions. Le 20,
478	de celui qui a fait des présens pour entrer dans les	de celui qui a fait des présens pour entrer dans les	de celui qui a fait des présens pour entrer dans les
479	Ordres. Le 21, de celui qui par le moyen de	Ordres. Le 21, de celui qui par le moyen de	Ordres. Le 21, de celui qui par le moyen de
480	assistance des séculiers, obtient quelque Eglise.	assistance des séculiers, obtient quelque Eglise.	assistance des séculiers, obtient quelque Eglise.
481	Le 22, de celui qui méprise son Evéque. Le 23,	Le 22, de celui qui méprise son Evéque. Le 23,	Le 22, de celui qui méprise son Evéque. Le 23,
482	qu'un autre Evéque ne peut regevoir un Ecclésias-	qu'un autre Evéque ne peut regevoir un Ecclésias-	qu'un autre Evéque ne peut regevoir un Ecclésias-
483	tique, que son propre Evéque a chassé. Le 24,	tique, que son propre Evéque a chassé. Le 24,	tique, que son propre Evéque a chassé. Le 24,
484	quon ne doit point regevoir un Ecclésiastique	quon ne doit point regevoir un Ecclésiastique	quon ne doit point regevoir un Ecclésiastique
485	étranger, sans les lettres de son Evéque. Le 25,	étranger, sans les lettres de son Evéque. Le 25,	étranger, sans les lettres de son Evéque. Le 25,
486	que les Evéques de chaque province doivent sca~	que les Evéques de chaque province doivent sca~	que les Evéques de chaque province doivent sca~
487	voir qui est leur Patriarche. Le 26, qu'un Evéque	voir qui est leur Patriarche. Le 26, qu'un Evéque	voir qui est leur Patriarche. Le 26, qu'un Evéque
488	ne peut point conférer les Ordres dans un autre	ne peut point conférer les Ordres dans un autre	ne peut point conférer les Ordres dans un autre
489	Diocése. Le 27, du chatiment de I'Evéque qui	Diocése. Le 27, du chatiment de I'Evéque qui	Diocése. Le 27, du chatiment de I'Evéque qui
490	ⲓⲙ pas son peuple. Le 28, ordonne aux	ⲓⲙ pas son peuple. Le 28, ordonne aux	im pas son peuple. Le 28, ordonne aux
491	Evéques de faire un Synode deux fois par an dans	Evéques de faire un Synode deux fois par an dans	Evéques de faire un Synode deux fois par an dans
492	leur Diocése. Le 29, déclare que c'est a I'Evéque	leur Diocése. Le 29, déclare que c'est a I'Evéque	leur Diocése. Le 29, déclare que c'est a I'Evéque
493	d’avoir I'administration des biens de son Eglise.	d’avoir I'administration des biens de son Eglise.	d’avoir I'administration des biens de son Eglise.
494	Le 30, défend aux Ecclésiastiques de faire aucune	Le 30, défend aux Ecclésiastiques de faire aucune	Le 30, défend aux Ecclésiastiques de faire aucune
495	chose sans avoir consulté leur Evéque. Le 31, que	chose sans avoir consulté leur Evéque. Le 31, que	chose sans avoir consulté leur Evéque. Le 31, que
496	les biens de 'Evéque doivent étre séparés des-biens	les biens de 'Evéque doivent étre séparés des-biens	les biens de 'Evéque doivent étre séparés des-biens
page 26
497	xii PREFACE.	xii PREFACE.	xii PREFACE.
498	de I'Eglise. Le 32, traite de la m&me chose que le	de I'Eglise. Le 32, traite de la m&me chose que le	de I'Eglise. Le 32, traite de la m&me chose que le
499	vingt-neuviéme. Le 33, du chitiment des Ecclé-	vingt-neuviéme. Le 33, du chitiment des Ecclé-	vingt-neuviéme. Le 33, du chitiment des Ecclé-
500	siastiques qui vont aux jeux, ou comédies. Le 34,	siastiques qui vont aux jeux, ou comédies. Le 34,	siastiques qui vont aux jeux, ou comédies. Le 34,
501	de ceux qui vont aux Baptémes, ou a la Communion	de ceux qui vont aux Baptémes, ou a la Communion	de ceux qui vont aux Baptémes, ou a la Communion
502	des Hérétiques. Le 35, des Ecclésiastiques qui	des Hérétiques. Le 35, des Ecclésiastiques qui	des Hérétiques. Le 35, des Ecclésiastiques qui
503	tiennent que le mariage est impur. Ⲡⲉ 36, du chati- -	tiennent que le mariage est impur. Ⲡⲉ 36, du chati- -	tiennent que le mariage est impur. Pe 36, du chati- -
504	ment des Ecclésiastiques qui ne regoivent pas les pé-	ment des Ecclésiastiques qui ne regoivent pas les pé-	ment des Ecclésiastiques qui ne regoivent pas les pé-
505	nitens. Le 37, et qui ne mangent pas de la viande, et	nitens. Le 37, et qui ne mangent pas de la viande, et	nitens. Le 37, et qui ne mangent pas de la viande, et
506	ne boivent pas du vin les jours de Dimanche. Le 38,	ne boivent pas du vin les jours de Dimanche. Le 38,	ne boivent pas du vin les jours de Dimanche. Le 38,
507	‘qui mangent dans les cabarets. Le 39, qui ⲙⲉ-	‘qui mangent dans les cabarets. Le 39, qui ⲙⲉ-	‘qui mangent dans les cabarets. Le 39, qui me-
508	seignent point le service de Dieu & leur peuple.	seignent point le service de Dieu & leur peuple.	seignent point le service de Dieu & leur peuple.
509	Le 40, qui n'ont pas soin des pauvres Ecclésias-	Le 40, qui n'ont pas soin des pauvres Ecclésias-	Le 40, qui n'ont pas soin des pauvres Ecclésias-
510	tiques. Le 41, qui introduisent dans I'Eglise des	tiques. Le 41, qui introduisent dans I'Eglise des	tiques. Le 41, qui introduisent dans I'Eglise des
511	livres des Hérétiques. Le 42, qu'on accuse de	livres des Hérétiques. Le 42, qu'on accuse de	livres des Hérétiques. Le 42, qu'on accuse de
512	quelque crime. Le 43, qui renient le nom de	quelque crime. Le 43, qui renient le nom de	quelque crime. Le 43, qui renient le nom de
513	Jésus, ou la: prétrise. Ⲙⲉ, qui mangent de la	Jésus, ou la: prétrise. Ⲙⲉ, qui mangent de la	Jésus, ou la: prétrise. Me, qui mangent de la
514	viande qui n'a pas été tuée, ou qui a été déchirée	viande qui n'a pas été tuée, ou qui a été déchirée	viande qui n'a pas été tuée, ou qui a été déchirée
515	par quelque béte féroce. Le 45, qui je(nent le	par quelque béte féroce. Le 45, qui je(nent le	par quelque béte féroce. Le 45, qui je(nent le
516	Dimanche, ou le Samedi. Le 46, qui vont a la	Dimanche, ou le Samedi. Le 46, qui vont a la	Dimanche, ou le Samedi. Le 46, qui vont a la
517	Synagogue des Juifs, ou au Temple des Hérétiques.	Synagogue des Juifs, ou au Temple des Hérétiques.	Synagogue des Juifs, ou au Temple des Hérétiques.
518	Le 47, qui frappent quelqu'un, dont il meurt. Le	Le 47, qui frappent quelqu'un, dont il meurt. Le	Le 47, qui frappent quelqu'un, dont il meurt. Le
519	48, qui ont été ordonnés deux fois. Le 49, qui ne	48, qui ont été ordonnés deux fois. Le 49, qui ne	48, qui ont été ordonnés deux fois. Le 49, qui ne
520	font pas le Caréme, et qui ne jednent point le Mer-	font pas le Caréme, et qui ne jednent point le Mer-	font pas le Caréme, et qui ne jednent point le Mer-
521	credi, et le Vendredi. Le 50, qui dérobent de	credi, et le Vendredi. Le 50, qui dérobent de	credi, et le Vendredi. Le 50, qui dérobent de
522	I'huile, de la cire, &c., dans I'Eglise. Le 51, de	I'huile, de la cire, &c., dans I'Eglise. Le 51, de	I'huile, de la cire, &c., dans I'Eglise. Le 51, de
523	I'Evéque qui a été accusé de quelque crime. Le 52,	I'Evéque qui a été accusé de quelque crime. Le 52,	I'Evéque qui a été accusé de quelque crime. Le 52,
524	quon ne doit pas accepter le témoignage d'un	quon ne doit pas accepter le témoignage d'un	quon ne doit pas accepter le témoignage d'un
525	Hérétique, ni celui d'un Evéque seul, contre un	Hérétique, ni celui d'un Evéque seul, contre un	Hérétique, ni celui d'un Evéque seul, contre un
526	autre Evéque. Le 53, qu'il n'est pas raisonnable	autre Evéque. Le 53, qu'il n'est pas raisonnable	autre Evéque. Le 53, qu'il n'est pas raisonnable
page 27
527	" PREFACE. xiii	" PREFACE. xiii	" PREFACE. xiii
528	d’ordonner tout incontinent Ⲕⲩⲉ̀ϥⲙⲉ, celui qui vient	d’ordonner tout incontinent Ⲕⲩⲉ̀ϥⲙⲉ, celui qui vient	d’ordonner tout incontinent Kièfme, celui qui vient
529	d’étre baptisé, ou qui a mené une vie déréglée.	d’étre baptisé, ou qui a mené une vie déréglée.	d’étre baptisé, ou qui a mené une vie déréglée.
530	Le 54, qu'on ne doit pas faire Evéque celui qui a	Le 54, qu'on ne doit pas faire Evéque celui qui a	Le 54, qu'on ne doit pas faire Evéque celui qui a
531	été soldat. Le 55, des livres du Vieux, et du Nou-	été soldat. Le 55, des livres du Vieux, et du Nou-	été soldat. Le 55, des livres du Vieux, et du Nou-
532	veau Testament, qu'on doit regevoir dans I'Eglise.	veau Testament, qu'on doit regevoir dans I'Eglise.	veau Testament, qu'on doit regevoir dans I'Eglise.
533	Le 56, contient une exhortation des Apétres aux	Le 56, contient une exhortation des Apétres aux	Le 56, contient une exhortation des Apétres aux
534	Evéques, pour les porter a observer exactement	Evéques, pour les porter a observer exactement	Evéques, pour les porter a observer exactement
535	- tout ce qu’ils ont commandé dans ces Canons.	- tout ce qu’ils ont commandé dans ces Canons.	- tout ce qu’ils ont commandé dans ces Canons.
536	J’ai aussi tous ces Gan A Ethiopienne,	J’ai aussi tous ces Gan A Ethiopienne,	J’ai aussi tous ces Gan A Ethiopienne,
537	dans laquelle il sont noi és les Synodes de	dans laquelle il sont noi és les Synodes de	dans laquelle il sont noi és les Synodes de
538	I'Eglise.” EY BE	I'Eglise.” EY BE	I'Eglise.” EY BE
539	If any one will take the trouble to read this	If any one will take the trouble to read this	If any one will take the trouble to read this
540	volume without any reference to its divisions, with	volume without any reference to its divisions, with	volume without any reference to its divisions, with
541	this table of contents before him, he will speedily	this table of contents before him, he will speedily	this table of contents before him, he will speedily
542	come to the conclusion that the table is a full index	come to the conclusion that the table is a full index	come to the conclusion that the table is a full index
543	‘to the subjects therein contained.	‘to the subjects therein contained.	‘to the subjects therein contained.
544	This work is called, in Coptic and Arabic, ⲛⲓ-	This work is called, in Coptic and Arabic, ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ	This work is called, in Coptic and Arabic, nikanōn ǹte nenioti èθouab ǹàpostolos
545	ⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ
546	ⲱ) ϥⲟⲓ ⲓ Ⲧⲃⲉ Canons of our Holy	ⲱ) ϥⲟⲓ ⲓ Ⲧⲃⲉ Canons of our Holy	ō) foi i Tve Canons of our Holy
547	Fathers the Apostles;” and this volume, which is	Fathers the Apostles;” and this volume, which is	Fathers the Apostles;” and this volume, which is
548	in seven books, and the Apostolical Constitutions,	in seven books, and the Apostolical Constitutions,	in seven books, and the Apostolical Constitutions,
549	ϣⲉ evidently derived from the same source: but	ϣⲉ evidently derived from the same source: but	ṡe evidently derived from the same source: but
550	whether this work, or the Apostolical Constitutions	whether this work, or the Apostolical Constitutions	whether this work, or the Apostolical Constitutions
551	so called, is the original, I leave to the considera-	so called, is the original, I leave to the considera-	so called, is the original, I leave to the considera-
552	tion of others. My intention is, not to enter into a	tion of others. My intention is, not to enter into a	tion of others. My intention is, not to enter into a
553	discussion on the contents of the Constitutions, or	discussion on the contents of the Constitutions, or	discussion on the contents of the Constitutions, or
554	of this volume, but to leave the subject for those	of this volume, but to leave the subject for those	of this volume, but to leave the subject for those
555	" whose leisure and ability may induce them to give	" whose leisure and ability may induce them to give	" whose leisure and ability may induce them to give
556	their attention to it. But I would just observe + •	their attention to it. But I would just observe + •	their attention to it. But I would just observe + •
page 28
557	xiv . PREFACE.	xiv . PREFACE.	xiv . PREFACE.
558	this work, as well as the Constitutions, bears evi-	this work, as well as the Constitutions, bears evi-	this work, as well as the Constitutions, bears evi-
559	dent marks of the corruptions of a much later period	dent marks of the corruptions of a much later period	dent marks of the corruptions of a much later period
560	than the time of Clement.	than the time of Clement.	than the time of Clement.
561	The manuscript from which the Coptic text is	The manuscript from which the Coptic text is	The manuscript from which the Coptic text is
562	printed was procured in Egypt by His Grace the	printed was procured in Egypt by His Grace the	printed was procured in Egypt by His Grace the
563	Duke of Northumberland, who very kindly pre-	Duke of Northumberland, who very kindly pre-	Duke of Northumberland, who very kindly pre-
564	sented it to me. It is a quarto volume, in Coptic	sented it to me. It is a quarto volume, in Coptic	sented it to me. It is a quarto volume, in Coptic
565	and Arabic, beautifully written. I was informed,	and Arabic, beautifully written. I was informed,	and Arabic, beautifully written. I was informed,
566	when last in Egypt, that it was the only copy in	when last in Egypt, that it was the only copy in	when last in Egypt, that it was the only copy in
567	Coptic and Arabic known in Egypt. It is stated at	Coptic and Arabic known in Egypt. It is stated at	Coptic and Arabic known in Egypt. It is stated at
568	the end of the volume that the Coptic text was	the end of the volume that the Coptic text was	the end of the volume that the Coptic text was
569	translated from th idjc, or dialect of Upper	translated from th idjc, or dialect of Upper	translated from th idjc, or dialect of Upper
570	Egypt. I have ϩⲟ of “4B greater part of this	Egypt. I have ϩⲟ of “4B greater part of this	Egypt. I have ho of “4B greater part of this
571	old Sahidic mdnfiscAp fresh which the Coptic	old Sahidic mdnfiscAp fresh which the Coptic	old Sahidic mdnfiscAp fresh which the Coptic
572	translation was trade, ⲥⲏ /purchased in Egypt ;	translation was trade, ⲥⲏ /purchased in Egypt ;	translation was trade, sy /purchased in Egypt ;
573	this I have colla “with Ye Coptic, with which	this I have colla “with Ye Coptic, with which	this I have colla “with Ye Coptic, with which
574	it perfectly agrees. My Sahidic copy extends, in	it perfectly agrees. My Sahidic copy extends, in	it perfectly agrees. My Sahidic copy extends, in
575	unbroken succession, from the commencement of	unbroken succession, from the commencement of	unbroken succession, from the commencement of
576	the volume to the words ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲧⲁⲝⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ,	the volume to the words ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲧⲁⲝⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ,	the volume to the words xen outaksis ènanef,
577	at page 137 of this work. It begins again at the	at page 137 of this work. It begins again at the	at page 137 of this work. It begins again at the
578	commencement of the sixth book, page 165, and	commencement of the sixth book, page 165, and	commencement of the sixth book, page 165, and
579	concludes at the end of the section om.	concludes at the end of the section om.	concludes at the end of the section om.
580	The division of the work into numbered sections,	The division of the work into numbered sections,	The division of the work into numbered sections,
581	up to A\e, is after the Coptic manuscript, where the	up to A\e, is after the Coptic manuscript, where the	up to A\e, is after the Coptic manuscript, where the
582	numbers cease ; from thence the numbers and divi-	numbers cease ; from thence the numbers and divi-	numbers cease ; from thence the numbers and divi-
583	sions of the Sahidic manuscript are followed, as far	sions of the Sahidic manuscript are followed, as far	sions of the Sahidic manuscript are followed, as far
584	as that extends. But the numbers and divisions of	as that extends. But the numbers and divisions of	as that extends. But the numbers and divisions of
585	the Canons of the Apostles, in the seventh book, are	the Canons of the Apostles, in the seventh book, are	the Canons of the Apostles, in the seventh book, are
586	after the Greek copies of those Canons.	after the Greek copies of those Canons.	after the Greek copies of those Canons.
page 29
587	PREFACE. . XV	PREFACE. . XV	PREFACE. . XV
588	I have translated the words ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓ‐
589	ⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ “ The Apostolical Constitutions,”	I have translated the words ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ “ The Apostolical Constitutions,”	I have translated the words nikanōn ǹte niapostolos “ The Apostolical Constitutions,”
590	leaving it to others to decide whether the volume	leaving it to others to decide whether the volume	leaving it to others to decide whether the volume
591	has claims to be considered that work, or whether	has claims to be considered that work, or whether	has claims to be considered that work, or whether
592	it is derived from it: upon this subject I offer no	it is derived from it: upon this subject I offer no	it is derived from it: upon this subject I offer no
593	opinion.	opinion.	opinion.
594	H. TATTAM.	H. TATTAM.	H. TATTAM.
595	Beprorp, Dec. 1, 1848.	Beprorp, Dec. 1, 1848.	Beprorp, Dec. 1, 1848.
page 30
page 31
596	ⲚⲒ ⲔⲀ Ⲛ Ⲱ︦ Ⲛ NTE	ⲚⲒ ⲔⲀ Ⲛ 800 Ⲛ NTE	NI KA N 800 N NTE
597	ⲛⲓⲗ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ⲛⲓⲗ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	nil̀postolos.
598	ⲧ	Ⲧ	T
page 32
599	NIKANUWIN NTE ⲛⲓⲗ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	NIKANUWIN NTE ⲛⲓⲗ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	NIKANUWIN NTE nil̀postolos.
600	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥ‐	Ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉⲛⲟ̅ⲟ̅ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ THC ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲭⲁⲩ	Nai ne nikanōn ǹte nenioti èθouab ǹàpostolos ǹte penoo iysous THC etavkav
601	ⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉⲛⲟ︦ⲟ︦ ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ THC ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲭⲁⲩ
602	ⲉ̀ϧ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀.	ⲉ̀ϧ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀.	èx̀ryi xen niekk̀lysià.
603	ⲣⲁϣⲓ ⲱ̀ ⲛⲉⲛϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲛϣⲉⲣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫⲣⲁⲛ	Ⲣⲁϣⲓ ⲱ̀ ⲛⲉⲛϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲛϣⲉⲣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ	Raṡi ṑ nenṡyri nem nenṡeri xen f̀ran
604	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛⲟ︦ⲟ︦ ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ MHC ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲙⲉⲧ-
605	ⲑⲏⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛⲟ̅ⲟ̅ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ MHC ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲙⲉⲧⲑⲏⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ	m̀penoo iysous MHC peje iōannys nem metθyos nem petros nem andreas filippos
606	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲥⲓⲙⲱⲛ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲁⲑⲁⲛⲁⲏⲗ ⲑⲱ‐
607	ⲙⲁⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲕⲩⲫⲁⲥ ⲃⲁⲣⲑⲟⲗⲟⲙⲉⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲓⲟⲩⲇⲁⲥ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲥⲓⲙⲱⲛ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲁⲑⲁⲛⲁⲏⲗ ⲑⲱⲙⲁⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲕⲩⲫⲁⲥ ⲃⲁⲣⲑⲟⲗⲟⲙⲉⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲓⲟⲩⲇⲁⲥ	nem simōn iakōbos nem naθanayl θōmas nem kifas barθolomeos nem ioudas
608	ⲡ̀ⲥⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ.	ⲡ̀ⲥⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ.	p̀·son ǹiakōbos.
609	ⲁ̄. ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡ︦ⲭ︦ⲥ︦	1. Ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ	1. Kata piouahsahni ǹpenċois iysous pix̀ristos
610	ⲡⲉⲥⲱⲑ̅︦ⲣ︦ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲛⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲛⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲁϥϩⲟⲛ‐	ⲡⲉⲥⲱⲑ̅︦ⲣ̅ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲛⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲛⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲁϥϩⲟⲛϩⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲛⲫⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲱⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲫⲟϣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	pesōθ︦r ǹtenθōouti nem nenèryou afhonhen nan efgōmmos je m̀patenfōṡ ǹnixōra ègōn m̀patetenfoṡou èjen θynou
611	ϩⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙ̃ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲛⲫⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓ-
612	ⲭⲱⲣⲁ ⲉϫⲱⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲫⲟϣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ
613	ϩⲱⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϭⲓ̄ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲙⲁ	ϩⲱⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥⲙⲁ	hōs ḋe eθre piouai piouai ċi ǹpefma
614	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲏⲡⲓ.	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲏⲡⲓ.	kata tetenypi.
615	ⲑⲱϣ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲁ̀ⲝⲓⲱ̀ⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲙⲁ‐
616	ⲛ̀ϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲉⲧϩⲏ NAIAKW-	Ⲑⲱϣ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲁ̀ⲝⲓⲱ̀ⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲛ̀ϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲉⲧϩⲏ NAIAKW-	Ɵōṡ ǹhanàksiṑma ǹnièpiskopos oumaǹhemsi ǹnip̀resbiteros ouet·hy NAIAKW-
617	ⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̃ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲁⲛⲁⲩ̀ⲛⲱⲥ‐	ⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲁⲛⲁⲩ̀ⲛⲱⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲁⲧⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲕⲉϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϯⲥⲉⲛϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	nin ǹniḋiàkōnos oukat·hyt ǹnianav̀nōstys oumetatnovi ǹniṡyra nem nikeh̀vyouì tyrou nai ets̀ṡe eθre tisenti ǹte
618	ⲧⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲁⲧⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲕⲉϩ̀ⲃⲏ‐
619	ⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϯⲥⲉⲛϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ
620	ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ϩⲓⲛⲁ	ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ϩⲓⲛⲁ	tiekk̀lysià tagro èvol ǹxytou je hina
621	ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧ	ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧ	ǹtouèmi èvol ǹxytou ǹp̀tipos ǹnyet
622	-	-	-
page 33
623	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS.	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS.	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS.
624	ϫ.	Ϫ.	G.
625	These are the Canons of our Fathers the Holy	These are the Canons of our Fathers the Holy	These are the Canons of our Fathers the Holy
626	Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ, which	Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ, which	Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ, which
627	they appointed in the Churches.	they appointed in the Churches.	they appointed in the Churches.
628	Rejoice, O our sons and daughters, in the name of	Rejoice, O our sons and daughters, in the name of	Rejoice, O our sons and daughters, in the name of
629	our Lord Jesus Christ, said John and Matthew, and	our Lord Jesus Christ, said John and Matthew, and	our Lord Jesus Christ, said John and Matthew, and
630	Peter, and Andrew, Philip and Simon, James and	Peter, and Andrew, Philip and Simon, James and	Peter, and Andrew, Philip and Simon, James and
631	Nathanael, Thomas and Cephas, Bartholomew, and	Nathanael, Thomas and Cephas, Bartholomew, and	Nathanael, Thomas and Cephas, Bartholomew, and
632	Judas the brother of James.	Judas the brother of James.	Judas the brother of James.
633	According to the command of our Lord Jesus	According to the command of our Lord Jesus	According to the command of our Lord Jesus
634	Christ, our Saviour*, that we should assemble to-	Christ, our Saviour*, that we should assemble to-	Christ, our Saviour*, that we should assemble to-
635	gether, he enjoined us, saying (whereas we had not	gether, he enjoined us, saying (whereas we had not	gether, he enjoined us, saying (whereas we had not
636	yet divided the countries among us), Ye shall divide	yet divided the countries among us), Ye shall divide	yet divided the countries among us), Ye shall divide
637	them among you so that each one may take his	them among you so that each one may take his	them among you so that each one may take his
638	place according to your number.	place according to your number.	place according to your number.
639	Appoint the orders for Bishops, stations for Pres-	Appoint the orders for Bishops, stations for Pres-	Appoint the orders for Bishops, stations for Pres-
640	byters, and continual service for Deacons: prudent	byters, and continual service for Deacons: prudent	byters, and continual service for Deacons: prudent
641	persons for readers, and blameless for widows;	persons for readers, and blameless for widows;	persons for readers, and blameless for widows;
642	and appoint all other things by which it is meet	and appoint all other things by which it is meet	and appoint all other things by which it is meet
643	the foundation of the Church should be established,	the foundation of the Church should be established,	the foundation of the Church should be established,
644	that by them may be known the type of the things	that by them may be known the type of the things	that by them may be known the type of the things
645	ⲡⲉⲛⲥⲱⲧⲏⲣ, our Saviour, in the Sahidic, which cor-	ⲡⲉⲛⲥⲱⲧⲏⲣ, our Saviour, in the Sahidic, which cor-	pensōtyr, our Saviour, in the Sahidic, which cor-
646	rects the Coptic.	rects the Coptic.	rects the Coptic.
647	ϯ “Let not a widow be taken into the number under three-	Ϯ “Let not a widow be taken into the number under three-	Ti “Let not a widow be taken into the number under three-
648	score years old—well-reported of for good works; if she have	score years old—well-reported of for good works; if she have	score years old—well-reported of for good works; if she have
649	brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have	brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have	brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she have
650	washed the saints’ feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she	washed the saints’ feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she	washed the saints’ feet, if she have relieved the afflicted, if she
651	have diligently followed every good work.” —1 Tim. ⲅ. 9,10.	have diligently followed every good work.” —1 Tim. Ⲅ. 9,10.	have diligently followed every good work.” —1 Tim. Ġ. 9,10.
page 34
652	ⲅ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ⲅ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ġ nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
653	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲫⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲁ	Ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲫⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲁ	Xen nifyouì ǹtouàreh èrōou èbolha
654	ⲑⲱⲗⲉⲃ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲥⲉⲛⲁϯ	ⲑⲱⲗⲉⲃ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲥⲉⲛⲁϯ	θōleb niven ouoh ǹtousōoun je senati
655	ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ϯ‐
656	ⲕⲣⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲁⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ	ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ϯⲕⲣⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲁⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ	loġos ǹfti xen pièhoou ǹniṡti ǹte tikrysis eθve nyetavsōtem èrōou tyrou
657	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ. ⲩ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ. Ⲩ	ouoh m̀pouàreh èrōou. Y
658	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲛⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀-	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲛⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲓⲕⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲏ ⲧⲏⲣⲥ.	ouoh afouahsahni nan eθrentaouou ǹnai saji èvol xen tioikoumeny tyrs.
659	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲓⲕⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲏ ⲧⲏⲣⲥ.
660	ⲃ̄. ⲁⲥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	2. Ⲁⲥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	2. Aserḋokin ḋe nan eθre piouai piouai
661	ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫⲣⲏϯ eT ⲁ noc ϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ‐
662	Ϩⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲁϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ϩⲓ-
663	ⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉⲛⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲥⲁϫⲓ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ eT ⲁ noc ϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϨ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲁϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲫ̀ⲓⲱⲧ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲥⲁϫⲓ	m̀mon saji kata f̀ryti eT a noc ti ǹouH̀mot naf kata f̀ouōṡ ǹfti f̀iōt hiten pip̀nevma èθouab ènìri ǹf̀mevì ǹnefsaji
664	ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲛϩⲟⲛϩⲉⲛ ⲙⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉⲛϩⲟⲛϩⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀	èθrenhonhen m̀mōten èrōou evèp̀mevì
665	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ⲙ̃ⲙⲉⲧⲥⲟⲛ.	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲥⲟⲛ.	nem ous̀vō ǹmetson.
666	ⲅ. ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉⲛ‐
667	ⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲧⲉⲛⲛⲁϯ ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ϧⲁ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲛⲥⲟⲑ‐
668	ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲩϩⲟⲛϩⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲛ ⲙ̀-
669	ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϭⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥ-	Ⲅ. Ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉⲛⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲧⲉⲛⲛⲁϯ ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ϧⲁ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲛⲥⲟⲑⲙⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲩϩⲟⲛϩⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲱ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲩ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉϥϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲛⲟϥⲣⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲧⲁϩⲛⲟ	Ġ. Peje iōannys je nirōmi nis̀nyou ensōoun je tennati loġos xa nyèt ansoθmou nem nyèt avhonhen m̀mōou èron m̀perθ̀re piouai piouai m̀mon ċi ǹp̀ho m̀pefṑfyr alla àreṡan ouai nav je pefṡ̀fyr gō ǹnyèternofri an mareftahno
670	ⲱ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲩ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉϥϣ‐
671	ⲫⲏⲣ ϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲛⲟϥⲣⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲧⲁϩⲛⲟ
672	ⲙⲙⲟϥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲕϫⲱⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲁⲛ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲕϫⲱⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲁⲛ	m̀mof je petekgōm̀mof ou ènanef an
673	ⲁⲥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀	ⲁⲥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀	aserḋokin ḋe nōou eθre iōannys saji ǹ
674	ϣⲟⲣⲡ.	ϣⲟⲣⲡ.	ṡorp.	draft · highfirst.
675	A. ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲃ̄ ⲉⲧϣⲟⲡ	A. Ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲓⲧ 2 ⲉⲧϣⲟⲡ	A. Peje iōannys je oumōit 2 etṡop
676	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲫⲁ ⲡⲱⲛϧ ⲡⲉ ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲫⲁ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲫⲁ ⲡ̀ⲱⲛϧ ⲡⲉ ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲫⲁ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	ouai fa p̀ōnx pe keouai fa f̀mou pe ouon
677	ⲟⲩϣⲓⲃϯ ⲉϥⲟϣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲙⲱⲓⲧ B ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲇⲉ	ⲟⲩϣⲓⲃϯ ⲉϥⲟϣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲙⲱⲓⲧ B ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲇⲉ	ouṡivti efoṡ xen pai mōit B f̀mōit ḋe
678	ⲙⲡⲱⲛϧ ⲡⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉⲕⲉⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲉⲕⲛⲟⲩϯ	ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲱⲛϧ ⲡⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲡⲉⲕⲛⲟⲩϯ	ǹp̀ōnx pe fai je ekèmenre p̀ċois peknouti
679	ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲑⲁⲙⲓⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ϩⲏⲧ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲟⲩ‐
680	ⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ϯⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲥⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ	ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲑⲁⲙⲓⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ϩⲏⲧ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ϯⲱ̀ⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲥⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ	fyèt afθamiok èvol xen p̀hyt tyrf ouoh ekètiṑou naf fai ètafsotk èvol xen
681	ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲑⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲧⲉ ϯϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲉⲛⲧⲟⲗⲏ.	ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲑⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲧⲉ ϯϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲉⲛⲧⲟⲗⲏ.	f̀mou θai ġar te tiṡorp ǹentoly.
page 35
682	ϭ ⲧⲟⲛ	ϭ ⲧⲟⲛ	ċ ton
683	ϫⲉ- a—	ϫⲉ- a,	je- a,
684	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 4	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 4	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 4
685	in heaven, that they may keep themselves from	in heaven, that they may keep themselves from	in heaven, that they may keep themselves from
686	every spot. And they should know that they	every spot. And they should know that they	every spot. And they should know that they
687	shall give account to God in the great day of	shall give account to God in the great day of	shall give account to God in the great day of
688	judgment for all the things which they have heard	judgment for all the things which they have heard	judgment for all the things which they have heard
689	and have not kept.	and have not kept.	and have not kept.
690	And He commanded us to make known these	And He commanded us to make known these	And He commanded us to make known these
691	words in all the world.	words in all the world.	words in all the world.
692	2. It also appeared to us, that each one of us	2. It also appeared to us, that each one of us	2. It also appeared to us, that each one of us
693	should speak as the Lord hath given him grace,	should speak as the Lord hath given him grace,	should speak as the Lord hath given him grace,
694	according to the will of God the Father, by the	according to the will of God the Father, by the	according to the will of God the Father, by the
695	Holy Spirit, making remembrance of His words,	Holy Spirit, making remembrance of His words,	Holy Spirit, making remembrance of His words,
696	that we may command them to you. They will be	that we may command them to you. They will be	that we may command them to you. They will be
697	remembered, and the fraternal teaching.	remembered, and the fraternal teaching.	remembered, and the fraternal teaching.
698	3. John said, “ Men and brethren, we know that	3. John said, “ Men and brethren, we know that	3. John said, “ Men and brethren, we know that
699	we shall give account for those things which we	we shall give account for those things which we	we shall give account for those things which we
700	hear, and for those things which have been com-	hear, and for those things which have been com-	hear, and for those things which have been com-
701	manded us. Let not any one of us accept the per-	manded us. Let not any one of us accept the per-	manded us. Let not any one of us accept the per-
702	son of his friend. But if any one should hear his	son of his friend. But if any one should hear his	son of his friend. But if any one should hear his
703	friend speak of those things which are not profitable,	friend speak of those things which are not profitable,	friend speak of those things which are not profitable,
704	let him restrain him, saying, “ what thou sayest is	let him restrain him, saying, “ what thou sayest is	let him restrain him, saying, “ what thou sayest is
705	not good.” It therefore pleased them that John	not good.” It therefore pleased them that John	not good.” It therefore pleased them that John
706	should speak first.	should speak first.	should speak first.
707	4. John said, “ There are two ways, one is the	4. John said, “ There are two ways, one is the	4. John said, “ There are two ways, one is the
708	way of life, and the other is the way of death; and	way of life, and the other is the way of death; and	way of life, and the other is the way of death; and
709	there is much difference in these two ways. But	there is much difference in these two ways. But	there is much difference in these two ways. But
710	the way of life is this, Thou shalt love* the Lord	the way of life is this, Thou shalt love* the Lord	the way of life is this, Thou shalt love* the Lord
711	thy God with all thy heart, who created thee, and	thy God with all thy heart, who created thee, and	thy God with all thy heart, who created thee, and
712	thou shalt glorify him who redeemed thee from	thou shalt glorify him who redeemed thee from	thou shalt glorify him who redeemed thee from
713	death ; for this is the first commandment.	death ; for this is the first commandment.	death ; for this is the first commandment.
714	ⲛ The Sahidic is is correct—EKEALEPE, thou shalt love.	Ⲛ The Sahidic is is correct—EKEALEPE, thou shalt love.	N The Sahidic is is correct—EKEALEPE, thou shalt love.
page 36
715	ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
716	ϯⲙⲁϩ ⲃ̄ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲉ ⲑⲁⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉⲕⲉⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲫ‐
717	ⲏⲣ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲕⲣⲏϯ ⲡⲓⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲫⲏⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩ‐	Ϯⲙⲁϩ 2 ⲇⲉ ⲧⲉ ⲑⲁⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲕⲣⲏϯ ⲡⲓⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲫⲏⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩ‐	Timah 2 ḋe te θai je ekèmenre pekṡ̀fyr ǹpekryti pinomos nem nip̀rofytys ev‐
718	awit ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲁⲓ ⲉⲛⲧⲟⲗⲏ ⲃ︦ϯ.	awit ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲁⲓ ⲉⲛⲧⲟⲗⲏ ⲥ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ.	awit xen tai entoly s̀nouti.
719	ⲉ̄. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲙⲉⲧⲑⲉⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	5. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲙⲉⲧⲑⲉⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	5. Pegaf ǹje metθeos je hōvniven
720	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲛⲁⲟⲩⲁ̀ϣⲟⲩ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲭ̀ⲛⲁⲟⲩⲁ̀ϣⲟⲩ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ	ète k̀naouàṡou an èθrouṡōpi m̀mok ǹθok
721	ϩⲱⲕ ⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ϫⲉ	ϩⲱⲕ ⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ϫⲉ	hōk on m̀peraitou ǹkeouai ète pai pe je
722	ⲡⲉⲧ ⲉⲕⲙⲟⲥϯ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲁⲓϥ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ	ⲡⲉⲧ ⲉⲭⲙⲟⲥϯ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲁⲓϥ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ	pet ekmosti m̀mof m̀peraif ǹkeouai ǹθok
723	ⲇⲉ ⲱ̀ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲥⲟⲛ ϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲥⲁϫⲓ.	ⲇⲉ ⲱ̀ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲥⲟⲛ ϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲥⲁϫⲓ.	ḋe ṑ petros pason tièvō nōou ènai saji.
724	ⲙ̄. ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲛⲉⲕϧⲱⲧⲉⲃ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣ-
725	ⲛⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲡⲟⲣⲛⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲥⲉϥ ⲟⲩϧⲉⲗϣⲓⲣⲓ ⲛ̀	40. Ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϧⲱⲧⲉⲃ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲛⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲡⲟⲣⲛⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲥⲉϥ ⲟⲩϧⲉⲗϣⲓⲣⲓ ⲛ̀	40. Peje petros je ǹnekxōteb ǹnekernōik ǹnekpornevin ǹnek·sef ouxelṡiri ǹ
726	ⲛⲉⲕϭⲓⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲫⲁⲣⲙⲁⲅⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲣⲉϥϣⲓⲛⲓ	ⲛⲉⲕϭⲓⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲫⲁⲣⲙⲁⲅⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲣⲉϥϣⲓⲛⲓ	nekċiouì ǹnekerfarmaġmos ǹnekerrefṡini
727	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ϩⲉⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲥⲏⲧ ⲟⲩ‐	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ϩⲉⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲥⲏⲧ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲁⲥϣⲁⲛϫ̀ⲫⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϧⲟⲑⲃⲉϥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩϫ	ǹnekθ̀re ouèhimi hei ète ǹxyts èpesyt ouḋe asṡang̀fof ǹnekxoθvef ǹnekerèpiθimin ǹenkai ǹpekṡ̀fyr ǹnekermeθrè ǹnoug
728	ⲇⲉ ⲁⲥϣⲁⲛϫ̀ⲫⲟϥ ⲛⲛⲉⲕϧⲟⲑⲃⲉϥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩ‐
729	ⲙⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩϫ
730	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲭⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀	ǹnekje pet·hōou ǹh̀li ouḋe on ǹnekmevì
731	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ B ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣ-	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ B ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣⲗⲁⲥ B ⲟⲩⲫⲁϣ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲧⲉ ⲧ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲗⲁⲥ	èvol èpet·hōou ǹnekerhyt B ouḋe ǹnekerlas B oufaṡ ġar ǹte f̀mou te t̀metlas
732	ⲗⲁⲥ B ⲟⲩⲫⲁϣ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲧⲉ ⲧ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲗⲁⲥ
733	B ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲡⲉⲕⲥⲁϫⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉϥϣⲟⲩⲓⲧ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ NCA	B ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲡⲉⲕⲥⲁϫⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉϥϣⲟⲩⲓⲧ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ NCA	B ǹne pek·saji ṡōpi efṡouit ouḋe NCA
734	ⲙⲉⲑⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲙⲉⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀	ⲙⲉⲑⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲙⲉⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀	meθnoug ǹnekṡōpi ǹmei ǹoutoi ǹhouò
735	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϩⲱⲗⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩϣⲱⲃⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϩⲱⲗⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩϣⲱⲃⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩ	ouḋe ǹrefhōlem ouḋe ouṡōvi ouḋe ou
736	ϩⲏⲧ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩϭⲁ̃ⲥⲓϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲉ ⲟⲩ‐
737	ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲙⲉⲥⲧⲉ	ϩⲏⲧ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩϭⲁ̀ⲥⲓϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲭⲙⲉⲥⲧⲉ	hyt efhōou ouḋe ouċàsihyt ǹnekje ousaji efhōou èxoun èpekṡ̀fyr ǹnekmeste
738	ϩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲥⲟϩⲓ ⲙ̀‐
739	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀	ϩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲥⲟϩⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀	hai ǹrōmi alla hanouon men ekèsohi m̀mōou hankekōouni ḋe ekènai nōou ekè
740	\ \ \ \	\ \ \ \	\ \ \ \
741	ϣⲗⲏⲁ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲉⲕⲉⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱ‐	ϣⲗⲏⲁ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱ‐	ṡlya èjen hanouon ekèmenre ǹhankekō‐
742	ⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲯⲩⲭⲏ.	ⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲯⲩⲭⲏ.	ouni ǹf̀ryti ǹtekpsiṡy.
743	Z. ⲡⲉϫⲉ NXE ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲫⲱⲧ	Z. Ⲡⲉϫⲉ NXE ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲫⲱⲧ	Z. Peje NXE andreas je paṡyri fōt
page 37
744	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 6	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 6	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 6
745	- “But the second is this, Thou shalt love thy	- “But the second is this, Thou shalt love thy	- “But the second is this, Thou shalt love thy
746	neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments	neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments	neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments
747	hang the law and the Prophets.”	hang the law and the Prophets.”	hang the law and the Prophets.”
748	5. Matthew said, “ Every thing that thou wouldest	5. Matthew said, “ Every thing that thou wouldest	5. Matthew said, “ Every thing that thou wouldest
749	not should be done to thee, that do not thou also	not should be done to thee, that do not thou also	not should be done to thee, that do not thou also
750	to another; that is, what thou hatest do not to	to another; that is, what thou hatest do not to	to another; that is, what thou hatest do not to
751	another. But thou, O Peter my brother, teach them	another. But thou, O Peter my brother, teach them	another. But thou, O Peter my brother, teach them
752	these things.”	these things.”	these things.”
753	6. Peter said, “Thou shalt not kill ; thou shalt not	6. Peter said, “Thou shalt not kill ; thou shalt not	6. Peter said, “Thou shalt not kill ; thou shalt not
754	commit adultery; thou shalt not commit fornica-	commit adultery; thou shalt not commit fornica-	commit adultery; thou shalt not commit fornica-
755	tion ; thou shalt not pollute a youth ; thou shalt not	tion ; thou shalt not pollute a youth ; thou shalt not	tion ; thou shalt not pollute a youth ; thou shalt not
756	steal ; thou shalt not be a sorcerer ; thou shalt not	steal ; thou shalt not be a sorcerer ; thou shalt not	steal ; thou shalt not be a sorcerer ; thou shalt not
757	use divination ; thou shalt not cause a woman to	use divination ; thou shalt not cause a woman to	use divination ; thou shalt not cause a woman to
758	miscarry, neither if she hath brought forth a child	miscarry, neither if she hath brought forth a child	miscarry, neither if she hath brought forth a child
759	shalt thou kill it. Thou shalt not covet any thing	shalt thou kill it. Thou shalt not covet any thing	shalt thou kill it. Thou shalt not covet any thing
760	that is thy neighbour's: thou shalt not bear false	that is thy neighbour's: thou shalt not bear false	that is thy neighbour's: thou shalt not bear false
761	witness : ‘thou shalt not speak evil of any one,	witness : ‘thou shalt not speak evil of any one,	witness : ‘thou shalt not speak evil of any one,
762	neither shalt thou think evil. Thou shalt not be	neither shalt thou think evil. Thou shalt not be	neither shalt thou think evil. Thou shalt not be
763	double-minded,* neither shalt thou be double-	double-minded,* neither shalt thou be double-	double-minded,* neither shalt thou be double-
764	tongued, for a double tongue is a snare of death.	tongued, for a double tongue is a snare of death.	tongued, for a double tongue is a snare of death.
765	Thy speech shall not be vain, neither tending to a	Thy speech shall not be vain, neither tending to a	Thy speech shall not be vain, neither tending to a
766	lie. Thou shalt not be covetous, neither rapacious ;	lie. Thou shalt not be covetous, neither rapacious ;	lie. Thou shalt not be covetous, neither rapacious ;
767	nor a hypocrite, nor of an evil heart, nor proud.	nor a hypocrite, nor of an evil heart, nor proud.	nor a hypocrite, nor of an evil heart, nor proud.
768	Thou shalt not speak an evil word against thy	Thou shalt not speak an evil word against thy	Thou shalt not speak an evil word against thy
769	neighbour. Thou shalt not hate any man, but thou	neighbour. Thou shalt not hate any man, but thou	neighbour. Thou shalt not hate any man, but thou
770	shalt reprove some, and shalt have mercy upon	shalt reprove some, and shalt have mercy upon	shalt reprove some, and shalt have mercy upon
771	others. Thou shalt pray for some, and shalt love	others. Thou shalt pray for some, and shalt love	others. Thou shalt pray for some, and shalt love
772	others as thy own soul.”	others as thy own soul.”	others as thy own soul.”
773	7. Andrew said, “ My son, flee from all evil, and	7. Andrew said, “ My son, flee from all evil, and	7. Andrew said, “ My son, flee from all evil, and
774	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ B., Thou shalt not be double- hearted.	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ B., Thou shalt not be double- hearted.	ǹnekerhyt B., Thou shalt not be double- hearted.
page 38
775	ⲥ̄ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	200 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	200 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
776	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲥⲧⲉ	Ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲥⲧⲉ	Èvol xen ponyron niven ouoh ekèmeste
777	ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲛⲧ ϫⲉ	ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲛⲧ ϫⲉ	pet·hōou niven m̀perṡōpi ǹrefgōnt je
778	ⲡⲓϫⲱⲛⲧ ϭⲓ̄ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ⲑ̀ⲙⲉⲧϧⲱⲧⲉⲃ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲡⲓϫⲱⲛⲧ ϭⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ⲑ̀ⲙⲉⲧϧⲱⲧⲉⲃ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ	pigōnt ċimōit èθ̀metxōteb p̀gōnt ġar
779	ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲣⲉϥⲭⲟϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉⲣ-	ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲣⲉϥⲭⲟϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉⲣⲣⲉϥϯⲧⲱⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉⲣⲣⲉϥⲙⲓϣⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	ouḋemōn efhōou pe m̀perrefkoh m̀pererreftitōn m̀pererrefmiṡi je èvol ġar
780	ⲣⲉϥϯⲧⲱⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉⲣⲣⲉϥⲙⲓϣⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ
781	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲩ3̀ⲫⲉ ⲟⲩⲫⲑⲟⲛⲟⲥ.	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲩ3̀ⲫⲉ ⲟⲩⲫ̀ⲑⲟⲛⲟⲥ.	xen nai ṡav3̀fe ouf̀θonos.
782	ⲛ̄. ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ	50. Ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ	50. Peje filippos je paṡyri m̀perṡōpi
783	ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲛ ϫⲉ ϯⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲁ̀ ϭⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀‐
784	ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲡⲟⲣⲛⲓⲁ̀ ⲉⲥⲥⲱⲕ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲁⲥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲛ ϫⲉ ϯⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲁ̀ ϭⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲡⲟⲣⲛⲓⲁ̀ ⲉⲥⲥⲱⲕ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲁⲥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ǹreferèpiθimin je tièpiθimià ċimōit èxoun èt̀ipornià essōk ǹnirōmi nas èxoun
785	ⲛ̀ⲁⲧϩ̀ⲛⲉ ϯⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲁ̀ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲁⲧϩ̀ⲛⲉ ϯⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲙⲓⲁ̀ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ	ǹat·h̀ne tièpiθimià ġar ouḋemōn ǹs̀·himi
786	ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ NTE ⲡ̀	ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ NTE ⲡ̀	te ouoh èṡōp areṡan piḋemōn NTE p̀
787	ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲙⲟⲩϫⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲫⲁ ϩⲩⲇⲟⲛⲏ ϣⲁⲩⲧⲁⲕⲟ	ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲙⲟⲩϫⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲫⲁ ϩⲩⲇⲟⲛⲏ ϣⲁⲩⲧⲁⲕⲟ	gōnt mougt nem fa hiḋony ṡavtako
788	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲟⲩⲛⲁϣⲟⲡⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲟⲩⲛⲁϣⲟⲡⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ	ǹnyèt ounaṡopou èrōou f̀mōit ḋe m̀pi
789	ⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲫⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	p̀nevma ǹponyron pe f̀novi ǹtipsiṡy ouoh
790	ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲧⲟⲛ	ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲧⲟⲛ	hotan afṡannav èoukouji ǹmaǹemton
791	ⲉϥϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϣⲁϥⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲟⲩⲱϣⲥ	ⲉϥϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϣⲁϥⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲟⲩⲱϣⲥ	efṡenaf èxoun ṡafθ̀re pimōit ouōṡs
792	ⲉ̄ⲃⲟⲗ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϭⲓ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲛ	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϭⲓ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲡⲛ̅ⲁ̅ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲛ	èvol ouoh efèċi nemaf ǹkepna ǹponyron
793	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲛⲁϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ϣⲁ ϯⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲛⲁϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ϣⲁ ϯⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	tyrou efnaṡenaf ṡa tipsiṡy ète m̀mav
794	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲛⲉϥⲭⲁ ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϯⲛⲓⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲭⲁ ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϯⲛⲓⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ	ouoh ǹnefka f̀rōmi tiniatf èh̀ryi èp̀tyrf
795	ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ϯⲙⲉⲑⲙⲏⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲭⲁ	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ϯⲙⲉⲑⲙⲏⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲭⲁ	èθrefnav ètimeθmyi mare petengōnt ka
796	ⲟⲩϣⲓ ⲛⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲁ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ‐
797	ⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲥⲟⲕϥ ⲛⲱⲧⲉⲛ	ⲟⲩϣⲓ ⲛⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲁ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲥⲟⲕϥ ⲛⲱⲧⲉⲛ	ouṡi naf ouoh ǹtetenàmoni m̀mof ǹoukouji xen ouèpiètimy ǹtetensokf nōten
798	ⲉ̀ⲫⲁϩⲟⲩ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥϩⲓⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ	ⲉ̀ⲫⲁϩⲟⲩ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥϩⲓⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ	èfahou jekas ǹnefhiouì m̀mōten èh̀ryi
799	ⲉⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧ̀ϩⲩ‐
800	ⲇⲟⲛⲏ ⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲭⲱ ⲛ̀ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	ⲉⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧ̀ϩⲩⲇⲟⲛⲏ ⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲭⲱ ⲛ̀ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	evhōb efhōou p̀gōnt ġar nem t̀·hiḋony et·hōou avṡankō ǹsyou niven
801	ⲉⲩⲙⲏⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϣⲁⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛϩⲁⲛⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	ⲉⲩⲙⲏⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϣⲁⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	evmyn èvol ṡavṡōpi ǹhanḋemōn ouoh
802	ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲉⲣⲟ︦ⲥ︦ ⲉ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϣⲁⲩϣⲓⲃϯ ϧⲉⲛ	ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲉⲣⲟ̅ⲥ̅ ⲉ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϣⲁⲩϣⲓⲃϯ ϧⲉⲛ	hotan avṡaneros èf̀rōmi ṡavṡivti xen
803	ϯⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲁ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	ϯⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲁ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	tipsiṡy ǹtouṡōpi xa ouniṡti ǹhōb ouoh
804	ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲉⲛⲧⲉϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ϭⲓⲏ̀‐	ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲉⲛⲧⲉϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ϭⲓⲏ̀‐	avṡanentef èh̀ryi xen hanh̀vyouì ǹċiỳ‐
805	Ⲁ- \|	Ⲁ- \|	A- \|
806	ϫⲟⲩ	ϫⲟⲩ	gou
page 39
807	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 8	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 8	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 8
808	hate all evil. Be not angry, because anger leads to	hate all evil. Be not angry, because anger leads to	hate all evil. Be not angry, because anger leads to
809	murder, for anger is an evil demon. Be not emu-	murder, for anger is an evil demon. Be not emu-	murder, for anger is an evil demon. Be not emu-
810	lous, neither be contentious, nor quarrelsome, for	lous, neither be contentious, nor quarrelsome, for	lous, neither be contentious, nor quarrelsome, for
811	envy proceeds from these.”	envy proceeds from these.”	envy proceeds from these.”
812	8. Philip said, “ My son, be not of unlawful desires,	8. Philip said, “ My son, be not of unlawful desires,	8. Philip said, “ My son, be not of unlawful desires,
813	because desire leads to fornication, drawing men to	because desire leads to fornication, drawing men to	because desire leads to fornication, drawing men to
814	it involuntarily : for lust is a demon.* For if the	it involuntarily : for lust is a demon.* For if the	it involuntarily : for lust is a demon.* For if the
815	evil spirit of anger is united with that of sensuality,	evil spirit of anger is united with that of sensuality,	evil spirit of anger is united with that of sensuality,
816	they destroy those who shall receive them. And	they destroy those who shall receive them. And	they destroy those who shall receive them. And
817	the way of the evil spirit is the sin of the soul. For	the way of the evil spirit is the sin of the soul. For	the way of the evil spirit is the sin of the soul. For
818	when he seest a little quiet entering in he will	when he seest a little quiet entering in he will	when he seest a little quiet entering in he will
819	make the way broad; and he will take with him	make the way broad; and he will take with him	make the way broad; and he will take with him
820	all other evil spirits: he will go to that soul, and	all other evil spirits: he will go to that soul, and	all other evil spirits: he will go to that soul, and
821	will not leave the man to meditate at all, lest he	will not leave the man to meditate at all, lest he	will not leave the man to meditate at all, lest he
822	should see the truth. Let a restraint be put to	should see the truth. Let a restraint be put to	should see the truth. Let a restraint be put to
823	your anger, and curb it with not a little care, that	your anger, and curb it with not a little care, that	your anger, and curb it with not a little care, that
824	you may cast it behind you, lest it should precipi-	you may cast it behind you, lest it should precipi-	you may cast it behind you, lest it should precipi-
825	tate you into some evil deed. For wrath and evil	tate you into some evil deed. For wrath and evil	tate you into some evil deed. For wrath and evil
826	desire, if they are ‘suffered always remaining, are	desire, if they are ‘suffered always remaining, are	desire, if they are ‘suffered always remaining, are
827	demons. And when they have dominion over a	demons. And when they have dominion over a	demons. And when they have dominion over a
828	man they change him in soul, that he may be	man they change him in soul, that he may be	man they change him in soul, that he may be
829	prepared for a great deed: and when they	prepared for a great deed: and when they	prepared for a great deed: and when they
830	have led him into unrighteous acts, they deride	have led him into unrighteous acts, they deride	have led him into unrighteous acts, they deride
831	*ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ , Arabic jak, Satan.	*ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ , Arabic jak, Satan.	*ouḋemōn , Arabic jak, Satan.
832	ϯ Sahidic ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲉϥϣⲁⲛⲛⲁⲩ , when he sees.	Ϯ Sahidic ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲉϥϣⲁⲛⲛⲁⲩ , when he sees.	Ti Sahidic hotan efṡannav , when he sees.
page 40
833	ⲑ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	9 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	9 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
834	ϫⲟⲛⲥ ϣⲁⲩⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱϥ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲁϣⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲟ	Ϫⲟⲛⲥ ϣⲁⲩⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱϥ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲁϣⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲟ	Gons ṡavsōvi ǹsōf evèraṡi èjen p̀tako
835	ⲙ̃ⲡⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ.	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ.	ǹpirōmi ète m̀mav.
836	ⲑ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲥⲓⲙⲱⲛ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣ-
837	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩϣ-
838	ⲗⲱϥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϭⲁⲥⲓⲃⲁⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	9. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲥⲓⲙⲱⲛ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉϥϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲩϣⲗⲱϥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϭⲁⲥⲓⲃⲁⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	9. Pegaf NXE simōn je paṡyri m̀perṡōpi ǹrefje ousaji efhōou ouḋe ouṡlōf ouḋe m̀perṡōpi ǹċasival èvol ġar
839	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲙⲉⲧⲛⲱⲓⲕ ϣⲱⲡⲓ.	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲙⲉⲧⲛⲱⲓⲕ ϣⲱⲡⲓ.	xen nai ṡare hanmetnōik ṡōpi.
840	ⲓ̄. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣ-
841	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϭⲓⲙⲏⲓⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ ϯⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϭⲓⲙⲏⲓⲛⲓ	10. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϭⲓⲙⲏⲓⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ ϯⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϭⲓⲙⲏⲓⲛⲓ	10. Pegaf ǹje iakōbos je paṡyri m̀perṡōpi ǹrefċimyini èpiḋy timetrefċimyini
842	ⲉⲥϭⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲁⲙϣⲉ ⲓ̀ⲇⲱ‐
843	ⲗⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲭⲁⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ	ⲉⲥϭⲓⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲁⲙϣⲉ ⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲭⲁⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ	esċimōit èxoun èoumetrefṡamṡe ìḋōlon ouḋe ǹrefmouti ouḋe ǹrefkaounou
844	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲫⲁϧⲣⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲫⲁϧⲣⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	ouḋe referfaxri ouḋe referìḋōlon ouḋe
845	ⲙ̃ⲡⲉⲣϯ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲟ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲓⲉ ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϯ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲟ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲓⲉ ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	m̀pert̀isavo èrōou ie èsōtem èrōou èvol
846	ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲁⲙϣⲉ TAW-	ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲁⲙϣⲉ TAW-	ġar xen nai ṡare oumetrefṡamṡe TAW-
847	ⲗⲟⲛ ϣⲱⲡⲓ.	ⲗⲟⲛ ϣⲱⲡⲓ.	lon ṡōpi.
848	ⲓ︦ⲁ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲁⲑⲁⲛⲁⲏⲗ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀	11. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲁⲑⲁⲛⲁⲏⲗ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀	11. Pegaf ǹje naθanayl je paṡyri m̀
849	ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛⲣⲉϥϫⲉⲙⲉⲑⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ ϫⲉ ϯⲙⲉⲑ‐	ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϫⲉⲙⲉⲑⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ ϫⲉ ϯⲙⲉⲑⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲉⲥϭⲓ̅ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϫⲉⲟⲩⲁ̀	perṡōpi ǹrefjemeθnoug èpiḋy je timeθnoug esċimōit èxoun èoumetrefjeouà
850	ⲛⲟⲩϫ ⲉⲥϭⲓ̄ⲙⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϫⲉⲟⲩⲁ̀
851	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙⲙⲁⲓ ϩⲁⲧ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲓ ⲱ̀ⲟⲩ ⲉϥϣⲟⲩⲓⲧ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲓ ϩⲁⲧ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲓ ⲱ̀ⲟⲩ ⲉϥϣⲟⲩⲓⲧ	ouḋe ǹmai hat ouḋe ǹmai ṑou efṡouit
852	ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ϩⲁⲛϭⲓⲟⲩⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ.	ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ϩⲁⲛϭⲓⲟⲩⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ.	je èvol ġar xen nai ṡare hanċioui ṡōpi.
853	ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ	Ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ	Paṡyri m̀perṡōpi ǹrefk̀remrem èpiḋy
854	ⲧ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ϣⲁⲥⲥⲱⲕ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ϧ-
855	ⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϫⲉⲟⲩⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉⲕϫⲁϫⲱ	ⲧ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ϣⲁⲥⲥⲱⲕ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϫⲉⲟⲩⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉⲕϫⲁϫⲱ	t̀metrefk̀remrem ṡassōk ǹpirōmi èxoun èoumetrefjeoua m̀perṡōpi ekgagō
856	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	ouḋe ǹrefmevì èvol èpipet·hōou èvol ġar
857	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϣⲁⲩϫ̀ⲫⲟ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲙⲓϣⲓ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϣⲁⲩϫ̀ⲫⲟ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲙⲓϣⲓ	xen nai tyrou ṡavg̀fo ǹhanmetrefmiṡi
858	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ⲟⲩⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ⲟⲩⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ	ṡōpi ḋe ǹθok ouremravṡ je niremravṡ
859	ⲉⲑⲛⲁⲉⲣⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲛⲟⲙⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲕⲁϩⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ	ⲉⲑⲛⲁⲉⲣⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲛⲟⲙⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲕⲁϩⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ	eθnaerk̀lyronomin ǹp̀kahi ṡōpi ḋe on
860	ⲛϩⲁⲣϣϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲏⲧ ⲉⲕⲧⲟⲩ‐	ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲣϣϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲏⲧ ⲉⲕⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϩⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲁ ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓ-	ǹharṡhyt ǹreferhiryny ǹnayt ektouvyout xen pek·hyt èbolha pet·hōou ni-
861	ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϩⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲁ ⲡⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓ-
862	ⲃⲉⲛ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧⲕⲁⲕⲓⲁ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲑⲟⲥ	ⲃⲉⲛ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧⲕⲁⲕⲓⲁ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲑⲟⲥ	ven ṡōpi ǹatkakia ǹremravṡ ǹàġaθos
page 41
863	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 10	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 10	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 10
864	him, and will rejoice in the destruction of that	him, and will rejoice in the destruction of that	him, and will rejoice in the destruction of that
865	man.”	man.”	man.”
866	9. Simon said, “ My son, be not the utterer of an	9. Simon said, “ My son, be not the utterer of an	9. Simon said, “ My son, be not the utterer of an
867	evil expression, nor of obscenity, neither be thou	evil expression, nor of obscenity, neither be thou	evil expression, nor of obscenity, neither be thou
868	haughty, for of these things come adulteries.”	haughty, for of these things come adulteries.”	haughty, for of these things come adulteries.”
869	10. James said, “My son, be not a diviner, for	10. James said, “My son, be not a diviner, for	10. James said, “My son, be not a diviner, for
870	divination leads to idolatry ; neither be thou an en-	divination leads to idolatry ; neither be thou an en-	divination leads to idolatry ; neither be thou an en-
871	chanter, nor an astrologer, nor a magician, nor an	chanter, nor an astrologer, nor a magician, nor an	chanter, nor an astrologer, nor a magician, nor an
872	idolater;* neither teach them nor hear them; for	idolater;* neither teach them nor hear them; for	idolater;* neither teach them nor hear them; for
873	from these things proceeds idolatry.”	from these things proceeds idolatry.”	from these things proceeds idolatry.”
874	11. Nathanael said, “ My son, be not a liar, be-	11. Nathanael said, “ My son, be not a liar, be-	11. Nathanael said, “ My son, be not a liar, be-
875	cause a falsehood leads to blasphemy. Neither be	cause a falsehood leads to blasphemy. Neither be	cause a falsehood leads to blasphemy. Neither be
876	thou a lover of silver nor a lover of vain glory, for	thou a lover of silver nor a lover of vain glory, for	thou a lover of silver nor a lover of vain glory, for
877	from these thefts arise.”	from these thefts arise.”	from these thefts arise.”
878	“ My son, be not a murmurer, because repining	“ My son, be not a murmurer, because repining	“ My son, be not a murmurer, because repining
879	leads a man to blasphemy. Be thou not harsh, nor	leads a man to blasphemy. Be thou not harsh, nor	leads a man to blasphemy. Be thou not harsh, nor
880	a thinker of evil, for of all these .things contentions	a thinker of evil, for of all these .things contentions	a thinker of evil, for of all these .things contentions
881	are begotten. But be thou meek, for the meek	are begotten. But be thou meek, for the meek	are begotten. But be thou meek, for the meek
882	shall inherit the earth. And be thou also merciful,	shall inherit the earth. And be thou also merciful,	shall inherit the earth. And be thou also merciful,
883	peaceable, compassionate, cleansed in thy heart	peaceable, compassionate, cleansed in thy heart	peaceable, compassionate, cleansed in thy heart
884	from all evil. Be thou sincere, gentle, good;	from all evil. Be thou sincere, gentle, good;	from all evil. Be thou sincere, gentle, good;
885	trembling at the words of God which thou hast	trembling at the words of God which thou hast	trembling at the words of God which thou hast
886	heard, and do thou keep them. Do not exalt thy-	heard, and do thou keep them. Do not exalt thy-	heard, and do thou keep them. Do not exalt thy-
887	* The Sahidic has ⲣⲉϥⲉⲓ ⲣ︦ ⲃⲟⲟⲛⲉ , one that bewitcheth.	* The Sahidic has ⲣⲉϥⲉⲓ 100 ⲃⲟⲟⲛⲉ , one that bewitcheth.	* The Sahidic has refei 100 voone , one that bewitcheth.
page 42
888	ⲓ︦ⲇ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	14 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	14 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
889	ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲑⲉⲣⲧⲉⲣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫϯ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕ-
890	ⲥⲟⲑⲙⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϭⲁⲥⲧⲕ	Ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲑⲉⲣⲧⲉⲣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫϯ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲥⲟⲑⲙⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣϭⲁⲥⲧⲕ	Ekèθerter èvol xen nisaji ǹte fti ètak·soθmou ouoh ekèàreh èrōou m̀perċastk
891	ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲕ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϯ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲕϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϭⲁ̃ⲥⲓ‐
892	ϩⲏⲧ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲝⲁⲛⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲥ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲕ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϯ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲕϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϭⲁ̀ⲥⲓϩⲏⲧ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲝⲁⲛⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲥ	m̀mavatk ouḋe ǹnekti ǹpek·hyt ǹniċàsihyt alla ekèavksanià ǹhouò nem niḋikeos
893	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲑⲉⲃⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲉ-
894	ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲕ ϣⲟⲡⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲑⲉⲃⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲉⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲕ ϣⲟⲡⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ	nem nyetθeviyout hōvniven et·hōou eenyou èh̀ryi ègōk ṡopou èrok hōs ènanev
895	ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲙⲟⲕ ⲉ̀‐	ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ.	ek·sōoun je m̀mon hai naṡōpi m̀mok èvyl je ǹten fti.
896	ⲃⲏⲗ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ.
897	ⲓ︦ⲃ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲑⲱⲙⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲫⲏⲉⲧ‐	12. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲑⲱⲙⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲫⲏⲉⲧ‐	12. Pegaf ǹje θōmas je paṡyri fyet‐
898	ⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ	ⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ	taouò èrok ǹnisaji ǹte fti ouoh afṡōpi
899	ⲛⲁⲕ NAITIA ⲙⲡⲱⲛϧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϯ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲛ̀ϯⲥ-
900	ⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉⲧϧⲉⲛ noc ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲛⲣⲓⲧϥ	ⲛⲁⲕ NAITIA ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲱⲛϧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϯ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲛ̀ϯⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉⲧϧⲉⲛ noc ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲉⲛⲣⲓⲧϥ	nak NAITIA ǹp̀ōnx ouoh afti nak ǹtisfragis èθouab etxen noc ekèmenritf
901	ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧⲁⲗⲗⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲃⲁⲗϯ ⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲡⲉϥⲙⲉⲩⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧⲁⲗⲗⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲃⲁⲗϯ ⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲡⲉϥⲙⲉⲩⲓ	ǹf̀ryti ǹoutallo ǹnekvalti àripefmevi
902	ⲇⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲓⲟϥ ⲙ̀‐	ⲇⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲓⲟϥ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ LOT ⲡⲓⲙⲁⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲟ̅ⲥ	ḋe xen piègōrh nem pièhoou ekètaiof m̀f̀ryti LOT pimaġar ète p̀·saji m̀metos
903	ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ LOT ⲡⲓⲙⲁⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲟ̅ⲥ
904	ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲉⲕⲛⲁϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ NCA	ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲉⲭⲛⲁϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ NCA	ǹxytf ef m̀mav ǹje p̀ċois eknaṡini ḋe NCA
905	ⲡⲉϥϩⲟ ⲙⲙⲏⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	ⲡⲉϥϩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲙⲏⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	pefho m̀myni ǹθof nem p̀kesepi ǹnyèθouab
906	ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲕⲉⲉⲙⲧⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲫⲏⲉⲧ-	ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲕⲉⲉⲙⲧⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲫⲏⲉⲧⲧⲟⲙⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲓⲟϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲧⲉⲕϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲉⲕϥⲱϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ϧⲓⲥⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲓϫ ⲓⲥϫⲉ &	jekas ekeemton m̀mok èjen nousaji fyettomi ġar m̀mof ènyèθouab f̀naṡōpi efouab ekètaiof kata tekgom èvol xen tekfōti nem èvol xen p̀xisi ǹnekjig isje &
907	ⲧⲟⲙⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲩ‐
908	ⲁⲃ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲓⲟϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲧⲉⲕϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲉⲕ-
909	ϥⲱϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ϧⲓⲥⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲓϫ ⲓⲥϫⲉ &
910	ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁϥⲁⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁϥⲁⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	p̀ċois ġar afaik ǹemp̀ṡa èθrefti nak èvol
911	ϩⲓⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧ̀ⲣⲟⲫⲏ ⲙⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ⲧⲓⲕⲟⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲥⲱ	ϩⲓⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧ̀ⲣⲟⲫⲏ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁⲧⲓⲕⲟⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲥⲱ	hitotf ǹout̀rofy ǹp̀nevmatikon nem ousō
912	ⲙ̃ⲡⲛ̄ⲁⲧⲓⲕⲏ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲱⲛϧ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ	ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁⲧⲓⲕⲏ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲱⲛϧ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ	ǹp̀nevmatiky nem ouōnx ṡa èneh pets̀ṡe
913	ϩⲱⲕ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲕϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϩⲣⲉ	ϩⲱⲕ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉⲕϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϩⲣⲉ	hōk on èrok pe ǹhouò èθrekti naf ǹouhre
914	ⲉ̃ϣⲁⲥⲧⲁⲕⲟ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲥⲏⲟⲩ ϥ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ	ⲉ̀ϣⲁⲥⲧⲁⲕⲟ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲥⲏⲟⲩ ϥ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ	èṡastako ouoh oup̀ros ousyou f̀emp̀ṡa
915	ⲅⲁⲣ NXE ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲙⲡⲉϥⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲥⲥϧⲏⲟⲩⲧ	ⲅⲁⲣ NXE ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲥ̀ⲥ̀ϧⲏⲟⲩⲧ	ġar NXE pierġatys ǹpefveke s̀s̀xyout
916	* Sahidic ⲉⲕϩⲁⲣⲉϩ ⲉⲣⲟⲟⲩ, do thou keep them.	* Sahidic ⲉⲕϩⲁⲣⲉϩ ⲉⲣⲟⲟⲩ, do thou keep them.	* Sahidic ek·hareh eroou, do thou keep them.
917	ϯ Read ϯ̀ⲁⲗⲗⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲃⲁⲗ.	Ϯ Read ϯ̀ⲁⲗⲗⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲃⲁⲗ.	Ti Read t̀iallo ǹnekval.
918	(ⲙ	(Ⲙ	(M
page 43
919	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 12	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 12	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 12
920	self, neither shalt thou give thy heart to pride, but	self, neither shalt thou give thy heart to pride, but	self, neither shalt thou give thy heart to pride, but
921	thou shalt increase more and more with the just	thou shalt increase more and more with the just	thou shalt increase more and more with the just
922	and humble. Every evil which cometh upon thee	and humble. Every evil which cometh upon thee	and humble. Every evil which cometh upon thee
923	receive as good, knowing that nothing shall come	receive as good, knowing that nothing shall come	receive as good, knowing that nothing shall come
924	upon thee but from God.” :	upon thee but from God.” :	upon thee but from God.” :
925	12. Thomas said, “ My son, he who declares to	12. Thomas said, “ My son, he who declares to	12. Thomas said, “ My son, he who declares to
926	thee the words of God, and hath been the cause of life	thee the words of God, and hath been the cause of life	thee the words of God, and hath been the cause of life
927	to thee, and hath given the holy seal to thee which is	to thee, and hath given the holy seal to thee which is	to thee, and hath given the holy seal to thee which is
928	in the Lord, thou shalt love him as the apple of	in the Lord, thou shalt love him as the apple of	in the Lord, thou shalt love him as the apple of
929	thine eyes, and remember him by night and day:	thine eyes, and remember him by night and day:	thine eyes, and remember him by night and day:
930	‘thou shalt honour him as of the Lord : for in that	‘thou shalt honour him as of the Lord : for in that	‘thou shalt honour him as of the Lord : for in that
931	place in which the word of power is, there is the	place in which the word of power is, there is the	place in which the word of power is, there is the
932	Lord; and thou shalt seek his face daily; him,	Lord; and thou shalt seek his face daily; him,	Lord; and thou shalt seek his face daily; him,
933	and those who remain of the saints, that thou mayest	and those who remain of the saints, that thou mayest	and those who remain of the saints, that thou mayest
934	rest thee on their words: for he who is united to	rest thee on their words: for he who is united to	rest thee on their words: for he who is united to
935	the saints shall be holy. . Thou shalt honour him	the saints shall be holy. . Thou shalt honour him	the saints shall be holy. . Thou shalt honour him
936	according to thy power, by the sweat* of thy brow,	according to thy power, by the sweat* of thy brow,	according to thy power, by the sweat* of thy brow,
937	and by the labour of thy hands: for if the Lord	and by the labour of thy hands: for if the Lord	and by the labour of thy hands: for if the Lord
938	hath made thee meet that he might impart to thee	hath made thee meet that he might impart to thee	hath made thee meet that he might impart to thee
939	spiritual food, and spiritual drink, and eternal life,	spiritual food, and spiritual drink, and eternal life,	spiritual food, and spiritual drink, and eternal life,
940	by him; it becomes thee also the more, that thou	by him; it becomes thee also the more, that thou	by him; it becomes thee also the more, that thou
941	shouldest impart to him the food which perishes	shouldest impart to him the food which perishes	shouldest impart to him the food which perishes
942	and is temporal ; for the labourer is worthy of his	and is temporal ; for the labourer is worthy of his	and is temporal ; for the labourer is worthy of his
943	hire. For it is written, Thou shalt not muzzle the	hire. For it is written, Thou shalt not muzzle the	hire. For it is written, Thou shalt not muzzle the
944	ⲙ Coptic is literally Ⲧⲉⲕϥⲱϯ, thy sweat.	ⲙ Coptic is literally Ⲧⲉⲕϥⲱϯ, thy sweat.	m Coptic is literally Tekfōti, thy sweat.
page 44
945	ir ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ir ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ir nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
946	\ \ \ \ ⲁ	\ \ \ \ ⲁ	\ \ \ \ a
947	ⲅⲁⲣ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϯ ⲥⲁⲭⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲉ ⲉϥϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	ⲅⲁⲣ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϯ ⲥⲁⲭⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲉ ⲉϥϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	ġar je ǹnekti sakol èh̀ren èh̀e efhi ouḋe
948	ⲁ \ \ \ ⲁ \	ⲁ \ \ \ ⲁ \	a \ \ \ a \
949	ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲗⲓ ϭⲱ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲁ̃ⲗⲟⲗⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϭⲱ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲗⲟⲗⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥ	m̀mon h̀li ċō ǹoumaǹàloli ouoh ǹtef
950	ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲟⲩⲧⲁϩ.	ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲟⲩⲧⲁϩ.	ṡ̀temouōm èvol xen pefoutah.
951	ⲓ︦ⲅ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲕⲩⲫⲁ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛ-
952	ⲫⲱⲣϫ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ϩⲱⲧⲡ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲙⲓϣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ	13. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲕⲩⲫⲁ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲫⲱⲣϫ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ϩⲱⲧⲡ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲙⲓϣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ	13. Pegaf ǹje kifa je ǹnekìri ǹhanfōrg ekèhōtp ǹnyetmiṡi xen ouhiryny
953	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲙⲁϩⲁⲡ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲩⲥⲩⲛⲏ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲙⲁϩⲁⲡ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲩⲥⲩⲛⲏ	nem nouèryou mahap xen ouḋikeousiny
954	ⲁϭⲛⲉ 6T ϩⲟ ⲥⲟϩⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲉⲣⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥ‐
955	ⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϯⲙⲉⲧⲣⲁⲙⲁⲟ ϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ϧⲁ‐
956	ⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲁⲏ Azi-	ⲁϭⲛⲉ 6T ϩⲟ ⲥⲟϩⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲉⲣⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϯⲙⲉⲧⲣⲁⲙⲁⲟ̀ ϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ϧⲁⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲁⲏ Azi-	aċne 6T ho sohi ǹfyètafernovi èjen pefnovi m̀penθ̀re timetramaò jemgom xaten fti ouḋe m̀perθ̀maie hanouon ay Azi-
957	\ \ \ \ ϥ	\ \ \ \ ϥ	\ \ \ \ f
958	WALA ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲱ̀ⲫⲉⲗⲓⲁ̃ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	WALA ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲱ̀ⲫⲉⲗⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	WALA je ouṑfelià an ǹje p̀·sai alla
959	ⲟⲩϩⲁⲡ ⲛ̀ⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟ̀ⲥⲩⲛⲏ ϧⲁⲧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉⲣ‐	ⲟⲩϩⲁⲡ ⲛ̀ⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟ̀ⲥⲩⲛⲏ ϧⲁⲧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉⲣ‐	ouhap ǹḋikeòsiny xaten p̀tyrf m̀perer‐
960	ⲅ \ \ \	ⲅ \ \ \	ġ \ \ \
961	ϩⲏⲧ B ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲕⲙⲉⲩⲓ ϫⲉ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ	ϩⲏⲧ B ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲭⲙⲉⲩⲓ ϫⲉ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ	hyt B xen pekṡ̀lyl ekmevi je fyèt
962	ⲁⲕⲉⲣⲉⲧⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ϣⲁⲛ ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ⲙ	ⲁⲕⲉⲣⲉⲧⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ϣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲙ	akeretin m̀mof f̀naṡōpi ṡan m̀mon m
963	ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛϭⲓ ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲟⲩⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲕ	ⲡⲉⲣϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛϭⲓ ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲟⲩⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲕ	perṡōpi men akṡanċi ek·sōouten ǹtotk
964	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛⲉ̀ϯ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲕ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛⲉ̀ϯ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲕ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	èvol akṡanèti ḋe ek·sōk ǹtotk èrok èṡōp
965	\ ϥ ⲗⲁ	\ ϥ ⲗⲁ	\ f la
966	ⲇⲉ ⲉⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲕϫⲓϫ ⲉⲕⲛⲁϯ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀	ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲕϫⲓϫ ⲉⲭⲛⲁϯ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀	ḋe èouontak èvol xen nekjig eknati èp̀
967	ⲥⲱϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲍⲏⲇⲉⲥⲓⲥ ⲉⲕⲛⲁϯ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ	ⲥⲱϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲍⲏⲇⲉⲥⲓⲥ ⲉⲭⲛⲁϯ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ	sōti ǹneknovi ǹnekzyḋesis eknati ouḋe on
968	ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ	ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ⲉⲕⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ	akṡanti ǹnekk̀remrem ek·sōoun je pai
969	ⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲕⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀	ⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕⲕⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀	veke ou èvol xen fti ǹnekkotk èvol m̀
970	ⲡⲉⲧϣⲁⲧ ⲉⲕⲛⲁⲉⲣⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉⲧϣⲁⲧ	ⲡⲉⲧϣⲁⲧ ⲉⲭⲛⲁⲉⲣⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉⲧϣⲁⲧ	petṡat eknaerkoinōnin ḋe nem pietṡat
971	ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲛⲉⲕϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧ	ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧ	xen hōvniven ǹnekgos je nouì mmavat
972	ⲛⲉ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲟⲓ ⲛⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱⲛⲓⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲧⲉⲛ	ⲛⲉ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱⲛⲓⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲧⲉⲛ	ne nai isje tetenoi ǹkoinōnia nem neten
973	ⲉ̃ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲁⲧⲧⲁⲕⲟ ⲡⲱⲥ ⲱ̀ ⲙⲁⲗⲗⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲁⲧⲧⲁⲕⲟ ⲡⲱⲥ ⲱ̀ ⲙⲁⲗⲗⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	èryou xen nyattako pōs ṑ mallon ǹte
974	ⲧⲉⲛⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲁⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁⲧⲁⲕⲟ.	ⲧⲉⲛⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲁⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁⲧⲁⲕⲟ.	tenìri an xen nyeθnatako.
975	ⲓ︦ⲇ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲃⲁⲣⲑⲟⲗⲟⲙⲉⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯϯϩⲟ	14. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲃⲁⲣⲑⲟⲗⲟⲙⲉⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯϯϩⲟ	14. Pegaf ǹje barθolomeos je titiho
976	ⲉ̃ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ϩⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲛ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ϩⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲛ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	èrōten naènyou hos pisyou ǹten θynou
977	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲧⲓⲛ ϣⲟⲡ ⲛⲉⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ‐	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲧⲓⲛ ϣⲟⲡ ⲛⲉⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ‐	nem ouèretin ṡop nemōten ǹtetenouon‐
page 45
978	ⲙ	ⲙ	m
979	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 14	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 14	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 14
980	ox treading out the corn: neither does any one	ox treading out the corn: neither does any one	ox treading out the corn: neither does any one
981	plant a vineyard and not eat of the fruit thereof.”	plant a vineyard and not eat of the fruit thereof.”	plant a vineyard and not eat of the fruit thereof.”
982	13. Cephas said, “ Thou shalt not make schisms:	13. Cephas said, “ Thou shalt not make schisms:	13. Cephas said, “ Thou shalt not make schisms:
983	thou shalt reconcile in peace those who contend	thou shalt reconcile in peace those who contend	thou shalt reconcile in peace those who contend
984	with one another. Judge in righteousness without	with one another. Judge in righteousness without	with one another. Judge in righteousness without
985	accepting of persons. Reprove him who hath	accepting of persons. Reprove him who hath	accepting of persons. Reprove him who hath
986	sinned, for his sin. Suffer not wealth to prevail be-	sinned, for his sin. Suffer not wealth to prevail be-	sinned, for his sin. Suffer not wealth to prevail be-
987	fore God, neither justify the unworthy, for beauty	fore God, neither justify the unworthy, for beauty	fore God, neither justify the unworthy, for beauty
988	profiteth not; b ⲉⲉⲃⲉⲉⲟⲗ judgment before all.	profiteth not; b ⲉⲉⲃⲉⲉⲟⲗ judgment before all.	profiteth not; b eeveeol judgment before all.
989	Doubt not* in fhy [ⲛⲉⲓ Ninking whether what	Doubt not* in fhy [ⲛⲉⲓ Ninking whether what	Doubt not* in fhy [nei Ninking whether what
990	thou hast asked of hj J whl. be or not. Let it not	thou hast asked of hj J whl. be or not. Let it not	thou hast asked of hj J whl. be or not. Let it not
991	indeed be that when thou regeivest thou stretchest	indeed be that when thou regeivest thou stretchest	indeed be that when thou regeivest thou stretchest
992	out thine hand, but w pou shouldest give thou	out thine hand, but w pou shouldest give thou	out thine hand, but w pou shouldest give thou
993	drawest thy hand to thee. But if thou hast at	drawest thy hand to thee. But if thou hast at	drawest thy hand to thee. But if thou hast at
994	bandt thou shalt give for the redemption of thy	bandt thou shalt give for the redemption of thy	bandt thou shalt give for the redemption of thy
995	sins, Thou shalt not doubt, thou shalt give;	sins, Thou shalt not doubt, thou shalt give;	sins, Thou shalt not doubt, thou shalt give;
996	neither when thou hast given shalt thou murmur,	neither when thou hast given shalt thou murmur,	neither when thou hast given shalt thou murmur,
997	knowing this reward is of God. Thou shalt not	knowing this reward is of God. Thou shalt not	knowing this reward is of God. Thou shalt not
998	turn away from the needy, but shalt communicate	turn away from the needy, but shalt communicate	turn away from the needy, but shalt communicate
999	with the needy in all things: Thou shalt not say	with the needy in all things: Thou shalt not say	with the needy in all things: Thou shalt not say
1000	these things are mine alone. If ye communicate	these things are mine alone. If ye communicate	these things are mine alone. If ye communicate
1001	with one another of those things which are incor-	with one another of those things which are incor-	with one another of those things which are incor-
1002	ruptible, how much rather should ye not do it in	ruptible, how much rather should ye not do it in	ruptible, how much rather should ye not do it in
1003	those things which are corruptible ?”	those things which are corruptible ?”	those things which are corruptible ?”
1004	14. Bartholomew said, “I beseech you, my Bre-	14. Bartholomew said, “I beseech you, my Bre-	14. Bartholomew said, “I beseech you, my Bre-
1005	thren, while you have time, and he who asks remains	thren, while you have time, and he who asks remains	thren, while you have time, and he who asks remains
1006	with you, (and) you are able to do good to them, do	with you, (and) you are able to do good to them, do	with you, (and) you are able to do good to them, do
1007	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉ ⲣⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ Ⲛ̄. literally, be not of a double heart.	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉ ⲣⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ 50. literally, be not of a double heart.	m̀pe rerhyt 50. literally, be not of a double heart.
1008	ϯ Literally, of thy hands, or from the labours of thy hands.	Ϯ Literally, of thy hands, or from the labours of thy hands.	Ti Literally, of thy hands, or from the labours of thy hands.
page 46
1009	ⲓ︦ⲉ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	15 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	15 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1010	ϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲡⲉⲑⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣ-	Ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲡⲉⲑⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲭⲁ ⲧⲟⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛ̀ⲧⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ.	Ṡ̀gom m̀mōten èer peθnanef nōou m̀perka toten èvol xen h̀li ǹh̀li ouonǹtōten èaitou.
1011	ⲭⲁ ⲧⲟⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛ̀ⲧⲱ‐
1012	ⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ.
1013	ϥϧⲉⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ NOT ⲫⲁⲓ	Ϥ̀ϧⲉⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ NOT ⲫⲁⲓ	F̀xent ġar èxoun ǹje pièhoou NOT fai
1014	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲃⲱⲗ	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲃⲱⲗ	ètere enkainiven eθnav èrōou navōl
1015	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲧⲁⲕⲟ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ϥ̀ⲛⲏ‐	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲛⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲧⲁⲕⲟ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ϥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ NOT ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲉϥⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ.	èvol ouoh piponyros natako ǹxytf f̀nyou ġar ǹje NOT ouoh pefveke nemaf.
1016	ⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ NOT ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲉϥⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ.
1017	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲑⲉⲧⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁ̀ⲧⲁⲛ	Ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲑⲉⲧⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁ̀ⲧⲁⲛ	Ṡōpi ǹnomoθetys èrōten m̀mavàtan
1018	ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁ̀‐
1019	ⲧⲁⲛ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲧⲥⲁⲃⲉ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁ̀ⲧⲁⲛ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲧⲥⲁⲃⲉ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	θynou ṡōpi ǹreftièvō èrōten ǹmavàtan θynou hōs èfti fyèt aftsave θynou
1020	ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲕϭⲧ︦ⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙϥⲓ NDH-	ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲕϭⲧ̅ⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙϥⲓ NDH-	ekèàreh ènyèt akċttou ǹtekṡ̀temfi NDH-
1021	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	tou ouḋe ǹtek̀temouōh èrōou.
1022	ⲓ︦ⲉ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ	15. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ	15. Pegaf ǹje petros je nirōmi niènyou
1023	ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲅ̀ⲣⲁⲫⲏ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲅ̀ⲣⲁⲫⲏ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	p̀kesepi ǹp̀tyrf ǹèvō ǹniġ̀rafy èθouab
1024	ⲣⲱϣⲓ ⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲉ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲁ̀ⲛⲟⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁ‐
1025	ⲣⲉⲛϫⲟⲥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲛ	ⲣⲱϣⲓ ⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲉ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲁ̀ⲛⲟⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲛϫⲟⲥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲛ	rōṡi èt̀isave θynou èrōou ànon ḋe marengos nōou ǹnyèt avsahni m̀mōou nan
1026	ⲧⲟⲧⲉ ⲁⲥⲣⲁⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ⲥⲁϫⲓ.	ⲧⲟⲧⲉ ⲁⲥⲣⲁⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ⲥⲁϫⲓ.	tote asranōou tyrou eθre petros saji.
1027	ⲓ︦ⲁ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ	11. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ	11. Pegaf NXE petros je èṡōp afṡan
1028	ⲟⲩⲙⲁ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲙ-
1029	ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲙ̃ⲡⲁⲧⲉϥⲁ̃ϣⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲙⲏϣ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϫⲉⲙ-
1030	ϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲑⲁⲙⲓⲉ̀̃ ⲯⲩⲫⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ⲟⲩⲙⲁ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉϥⲁ̀ϣⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲙⲏϣ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲑⲁⲙⲓⲉ̀̃ ⲯⲩⲫⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ouma pe ère hankouji ǹrōmi ǹxytf m̀pistos m̀patefàṡai ǹje p̀myṡ èθroujemgom èθamiè psifisma eθve pièpiskopos
1031	ϣⲁ ⲡ̀ϣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ︦ⲃ︦ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉ̀ϧⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲉⲕ‐
1032	ⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲉⲧϩⲓⲕⲱϯ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲏϣ	ϣⲁ ⲡ̀ϣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ̅ⲃ̅ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉ̀ϧⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲉⲧϩⲓⲕⲱϯ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲏϣ	ṡa p̀ṡi m̀pib ǹrōmi marouèxai ǹniekklysia et·hikōti èrōou pima etere oumyṡ
1033	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉⲩⲧⲁϫⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉⲩⲧⲁϫⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	ǹpistos ǹxytf evtagrōou.
1034	ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ NT ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀‐
1035	ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲡ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐	Ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ NT ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲡ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐	Jekas evèì ǹje NT ǹrōmi xen pima ète m̀mav ǹsōtp ǹseḋokimazin xen ou‐
page 47
1036	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 16	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 16	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 16
1037	not fail in any thing to any one, which you have the	not fail in any thing to any one, which you have the	not fail in any thing to any one, which you have the
1038	power to do.	power to do.	power to do.
1039	For the day of the Lord draweth nigh, in which	For the day of the Lord draweth nigh, in which	For the day of the Lord draweth nigh, in which
1040	every thing that is seen shall be dissolved, and the	every thing that is seen shall be dissolved, and the	every thing that is seen shall be dissolved, and the
1041	wicked shall be destroyed with it, for the Lord	wicked shall be destroyed with it, for the Lord	wicked shall be destroyed with it, for the Lord
1042	cometh, and his reward is with him.	cometh, and his reward is with him.	cometh, and his reward is with him.
1043	“Be ye lawgivers to your own selves; be ye	“Be ye lawgivers to your own selves; be ye	“Be ye lawgivers to your own selves; be ye
1044	teachers to yourselves alone, as God hath taught you.	teachers to yourselves alone, as God hath taught you.	teachers to yourselves alone, as God hath taught you.
1045	Thou shalt keep those things which thou hast re-	Thou shalt keep those things which thou hast re-	Thou shalt keep those things which thou hast re-
1046	ceived, thou shalt not take from them, neither shalt	ceived, thou shalt not take from them, neither shalt	ceived, thou shalt not take from them, neither shalt
1047	thou add to them.”	thou add to them.”	thou add to them.”
1048	15. Peter said, “ Men and brethren, all the remain-	15. Peter said, “ Men and brethren, all the remain-	15. Peter said, “ Men and brethren, all the remain-
1049	ing precepts of the holy scriptures are sufficient to	ing precepts of the holy scriptures are sufficient to	ing precepts of the holy scriptures are sufficient to
1050	teach you; but let us declare them to those to	teach you; but let us declare them to those to	teach you; but let us declare them to those to
1051	whom we have been commanded.” Then it pleased	whom we have been commanded.” Then it pleased	whom we have been commanded.” Then it pleased
1052	them all that Peter should speak.	them all that Peter should speak.	them all that Peter should speak.
1053	16. Peter said, « If there should be a place having:	16. Peter said, « If there should be a place having:	16. Peter said, « If there should be a place having:
1054	a few faithful men in it, before the multitude in-	a few faithful men in it, before the multitude in-	a few faithful men in it, before the multitude in-
1055	crease, who shall be able to make a dedication to	crease, who shall be able to make a dedication to	crease, who shall be able to make a dedication to
1056	pious uses for the Bishop to the extent of twelve men,	pious uses for the Bishop to the extent of twelve men,	pious uses for the Bishop to the extent of twelve men,
1057	let them write to the churches round about them,	let them write to the churches round about them,	let them write to the churches round about them,
1058	informing them of the place in which the multitude	informing them of the place in which the multitude	informing them of the place in which the multitude
1059	of the faithful (assemble and) are established.	of the faithful (assemble and) are established.	of the faithful (assemble and) are established.
1060	“That three chosen men in that place may come,	“That three chosen men in that place may come,	“That three chosen men in that place may come,
1061	that they may examine with diligence him who is	that they may examine with diligence him who is	that they may examine with diligence him who is
1062	b	b	b
page 48
1063	ig ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ig ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ig nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1064	ϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲃⲁⲑⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	Ϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲃⲁⲑⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	Xotxet ǹpetemp̀ṡa m̀pai baθmos èṡōp
1065	ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉⲑⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ	ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉⲑⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ	afṡan ouai èvol xen nieθnos èouontaf
1066	ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲉ‐
1067	ϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲓ ϩⲏⲕⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲣⲉⲙⲛ̀ϩⲏⲧ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲓ ϩⲏⲕⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲟⲩⲣⲉⲙⲛ̀ϩⲏⲧ	m̀mav ǹousōit ènanef efoi ǹatnovi pe efoi ǹatgōnt pe oumai hyki pe ouremǹhyt
1068	ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲕ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲑⲓϧⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲣⲛⲟⲥ ⲁⲛ	ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲕ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲑⲓϧⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲣⲛⲟⲥ ⲁⲛ	pe ǹhak ǹourefθixi an pe ǹoupornos an
1069	ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲓ ⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥϣⲱϣ	ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲓ ⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥϣⲱϣ	pe ǹoumei toi ǹhouò an pe ǹourefṡōṡ
1070	ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥϭⲓ ϩⲟ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲓ̀ⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ.	ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥϭⲓ ϩⲟ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲓ̀ⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ.	an pe ǹourefċi ho an pe nem nyetìni ǹnai.
1071	ⲟⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲡⲉ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀	Ⲟⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲡⲉ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀	Ouhōb men ènanef pe eṡōp afṡan m̀
1072	ⲙⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁϥϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲥ	ⲙⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁϥϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲥ	montaf èhimi m̀mav eṡōp ḋe afċi ǹous
1073	ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲭⲏ	ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲭⲏ	himi èouontaf m̀mav ǹhanṡyri marefky
1074	ⲛⲉⲙⲁⲥ ⲉϥⲁⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ	ⲛⲉⲙⲁⲥ ⲉϥⲁ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ	nemas efàmoni ǹs̀vō niven èouon ṡ̀gom
1075	ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲛⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲅ̀ⲣⲁⲫⲏ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲛⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲅ̀ⲣⲁⲫⲏ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	m̀mof èermenevin ǹniġ̀rafy kalōs èṡōp
1076	ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ϥ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϧⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ EY PELL-	ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ϥ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϧⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ EY PELL-	ḋe ǹf̀sōoun an ǹèxai marefṡōpi EY PELL-
1077	ⲣⲁⲩϣ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲟⲩⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲡⲏ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ⲣⲁⲩϣ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲟⲩⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲡⲏ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ravṡ pe mareferhouou xen tiàġapy èxoun
1078	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙⲏⲡⲟⲧⲉ ⲛⲥⲉⲉⲣⲕⲁⲧⲏⲅⲟⲣⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀‐
1079	ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉϥϭⲏ︦‐	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙⲏⲡⲟⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲣⲕⲁⲧⲏⲅⲟⲣⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉϥϭⲏ̅ⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ.	èrōmi niven mypote ǹtouerkatyġorin ǹpièpiskopos xen ouhōb ouoh f̀naṡōpi efċypi ǹp̀tyrf.
1080	ⲡⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ.
1081	IZ. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	IZ. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	IZ. Pegaf ǹje iōannys je pièpiskopos
1082	ⲉ̀ⲧ ⲟⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛϯϩ̀ⲑⲏϥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀‐	ⲉ̀ⲧ ⲟⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛϯϩ̀ⲑⲏϥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧ̀ϩⲩⲡⲟⲙⲟⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲙⲁⲓ ⲛⲟⲩϯ	èt ounakaθista m̀mof afṡantih̀θyf èp̀·sōoun nem t̀·hipomony ǹmetmai nouti
1083	ⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧ̀ϩⲩⲡⲟⲙⲟⲛⲏ ⲙⲙⲉⲧⲙⲁⲓ ⲛⲟⲩϯ
1084	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ AE NB ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥ‐
1085	ⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍϩⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ.	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ AE NB ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍϩⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ.	ǹnyeθnemaf marefkaθista AE NB ǹp̀resbiteros xen petrefḋokimazhin m̀mōou.
1086	TH. ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲩⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϫⲉ B ⲁⲛ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	TH. Ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲩⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϫⲉ B ⲁⲛ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	TH. Ouoh averouṑ tyrou je B an alla
1087	T ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲟⲡ ⲇⲉ KA ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ 18	T ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲟⲡ ⲇⲉ KA ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ 18	T je nyetṡop ḋe KA ǹp̀resbiteros 18
1088	ⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̈ⲛⲁⲙ ⲟⲩⲟϩ IR ⲥⲁϫⲁϭⲏ.	ⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀̈ⲛⲁⲙ ⲟⲩⲟϩ IR ⲥⲁϫⲁϭⲏ.	saouìnam ouoh IR sagaċy.
page 49
1089	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 18	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 18	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 18
1090	worthy’ of this grade. If one of the people who	worthy’ of this grade. If one of the people who	worthy’ of this grade. If one of the people who
1091	hath a good reputation, being guiltless, without	hath a good reputation, being guiltless, without	hath a good reputation, being guiltless, without
1092	anger, a lover of the poor, prudent, wise, not given	anger, a lover of the poor, prudent, wise, not given	anger, a lover of the poor, prudent, wise, not given
1093	to wine, not a fornicator, not covetous*, not a	to wine, not a fornicator, not covetous*, not a	to wine, not a fornicator, not covetous*, not a
1094	comtemner, not partialt, and the like of these	comtemner, not partialt, and the like of these	comtemner, not partialt, and the like of these
1095	things.	things.	things.
1096	“If he have not a wife it is a good thing; but if	“If he have not a wife it is a good thing; but if	“If he have not a wife it is a good thing; but if
1097	he have married a wife, having children, let him	he have married a wife, having children, let him	he have married a wife, having children, let him
1098	abide with her, continuing stedfast in every doctrine,	abide with her, continuing stedfast in every doctrine,	abide with her, continuing stedfast in every doctrine,
1099	able to explain the Scriptures well; but if he be	able to explain the Scriptures well; but if he be	able to explain the Scriptures well; but if he be
1100	ignorant of literature let him be meek: let him	ignorant of literature let him be meek: let him	ignorant of literature let him be meek: let him
1101	abound in love towards every man, lest they should	abound in love towards every man, lest they should	abound in love towards every man, lest they should
1102	accuse the Bishop in any affair, and he should be at	accuse the Bishop in any affair, and he should be at	accuse the Bishop in any affair, and he should be at
1103	all culpable.”	all culpable.”	all culpable.”
1104	17. John said, “If the Bishop whom they shall	17. John said, “If the Bishop whom they shall	17. John said, “If the Bishop whom they shall
1105	appoint hath” attended to the knowledge and	appoint hath” attended to the knowledge and	appoint hath” attended to the knowledge and
1106	patience of the love of God with those with him,	patience of the love of God with those with him,	patience of the love of God with those with him,
1107	let him ordain two Presbyters when he has ex-	let him ordain two Presbyters when he has ex-	let him ordain two Presbyters when he has ex-
1108	amined them.”	amined them.”	amined them.”
1109	18. And all answered, not two, but three, be-	18. And all answered, not two, but three, be-	18. And all answered, not two, but three, be-
1110	cause there are twenty-four Presbyters—twelve on	cause there are twenty-four Presbyters—twelve on	cause there are twenty-four Presbyters—twelve on
1111	the right hand, and twelve on the left.}	the right hand, and twelve on the left.}	the right hand, and twelve on the left.}
1112	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲓ ⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ AN ⲡⲉ , not a lover of the	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲓ ⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ AN ⲡⲉ, not a lover of the	ǹoumei toi ǹhouò AN pe, not a lover of the
1113	larger portion.	larger portion.	larger portion.
1114	ϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥϭⲓ︦ϩⲟ ⲁⲛ TIE, not an accepter of persons.	Ϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥϭⲓ̅ϩⲟ ⲁⲛ TIE, not an accepter of persons.	Ti ǹourefċiho an TIE, not an accepter of persons.
1115	1 Rev. iv. 4.—Kai ⲕⲙⲕⲗⲐⲉⲩ ⲧⲟ Opdvov Bpévor elkoot kai ⲧⲉ‐	1 Rev. iv. 4.—Kai ⲕⲙⲕⲗⲐⲉⲩ ⲧⲟ Opdvov Bpévor elkoot kai ⲧⲉ‐	1 Rev. iv. 4.—Kai kmklƟev to Opdvov Bpévor elkoot kai te‐
1116	apes’ kal émi ⲧⲟⲓ Bpdvovs ⲉⲓⲟⲩ Tods eikoot kai Téocapas ⲧⲣⲉϭⲃⲓ‐	apes’ kal émi ⲧⲟⲓ Bpdvovs ⲉⲓⲟⲩ Tods eikoot kai Téocapas ⲧⲣⲉϭⲃⲓ‐	apes’ kal émi toi Bpdvovs eiou Tods eikoot kai Téocapas treċvi‐
1117	trépovs kabyuévovs, mepiBeBAnuévovs év patios Aevkols' kai Eoyov	trépovs kabyuévovs, mepiBeBAnuévovs év patios Aevkols' kai Eoyov	trépovs kabyuévovs, mepiBeBAnuévovs év patios Aevkols' kai Eoyov
1118	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ Tas ⲕⲉⲫⲟⲗⲁ̀ⲥ avTaY oTEPavovs xpUoovs.	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ Tas ⲕⲉⲫⲟⲗⲁ̀ⲥ avTaY oTEPavovs xpUoovs.	èp̀ Tas kefolàs avTaY oTEPavovs xpUoovs.
1119	b2	b2	b2
page 50
1120	ⲓ︦ⲑ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	19 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	19 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1121	ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲁⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛϯ	Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲉ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲁⲣⲉⲧⲉⲛϯ	Pegaf ǹje iōannys je kalōs aretenti
1122	ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲉⲣⲯ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲱ̀ ⲛⲁⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀‐	ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲉⲣⲯ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲱ̀ ⲛⲁⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀ⲛⲁⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲫⲩⲁ̀ⲗⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀	m̀p̀erp̀smevì ǹnai ṑ naènyou nyetsaouìnam ġar avṡanċi ǹnifiàly ǹtotou ǹ
1123	ⲛⲁⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϭⲓ ⲛⲛⲓⲫⲩⲁⲗⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀
1124	ⲛⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ϣⲁⲩϭⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲙⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲏⲉⲧ-
1125	ⲥⲁϫⲁϭⲏ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲁ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲙⲏϣ NNIATTE-	ⲛⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ϣⲁⲩϭⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲁϫⲁϭⲏ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲁ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲙⲏϣ NNIATTE-	niangelos ṡavċitou èxoun ǹp̀ċois nyetsagaċy ḋe evèàmoni èjen p̀myṡ NNIATTE-
1126	ⲇⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ⲇⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ḋos èṡe ḋe ǹnip̀resbiteros evèṡōpi xen
1127	ⲡⲓⲕⲟⲥⲙⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲙ̃ⲙⲉⲧϧⲉⲗⲗⲟ ⲥⲉⲟⲩ‐
1128	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ̄ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀	ⲡⲓⲕⲟⲥⲙⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲙⲉⲧϧⲉⲗⲗⲟ ⲥⲉⲟⲩⲛ̀ⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ̅ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀	pikosmos xen ouèmot ǹmetxello seouǹou èvol èṡ̀temθ̀rouċinem èhimi evoi ǹ
1129	ⲣⲉϥϯ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲓ ⲥⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲓ ϩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	ⲣⲉϥϯ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲓ ⲥⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϭⲓ ϩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	refti ènanev evoi ǹmai son ǹtouċi ho ǹrōmi
1130	ⲁⲛ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲩⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀‐
1131	ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲩϯⲧⲟⲧϥ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲑⲱ‐
1132	ⲟⲩϯ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲏϣ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲡⲟⲩⲙⲁⲛ‐
1133	ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲧⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓⲛⲁⲙ ⲉⲩϥⲓ	ⲁⲛ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲙⲩⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲩϯⲧⲟⲧϥ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲱⲃⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲏϣ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲣⲉ ⲡⲟⲩⲙⲁⲛⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲧⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀ⲛⲁⲙ ⲉⲩϥⲓ	an evoi ǹkoinōnin ǹmistyrion nem pièpiskopos evtitotf xen hōvniven evθōouti ǹpimyṡ èxoun èθroumenre poumanèsōou nip̀resbiteros ḋe etsaouìnam evfi
1134	ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧϧⲟⲥⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏ‐
1135	ⲣⲓⲟⲛ ϩⲓⲛⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲓⲟ̀	ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧϧⲟⲥⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ϩⲓⲛⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲓⲟ̀	ǹf̀rōouṡ ǹnyetxosi xen piθisiastyrion hina ǹtoutaiou ǹnyètemp̀ṡa ǹtaiò
1136	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲧⲓⲙⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲧⲓⲙⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ	niven ouoh ǹtouerèpitiman ǹnyetemp̀ṡa
1137	ⲛ̀ⲉⲡⲓⲧⲓⲙⲓⲁ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲥⲁϫⲁϭⲏ	ⲛ̀ⲉⲡⲓⲧⲓⲙⲓⲁ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲥⲁϫⲁϭⲏ	ǹepitimia nōou nip̀resbiteros etsagaċy
1138	ⲉⲩⲛⲁϥⲓⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲙⲏϣ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ	ⲉⲩⲛⲁϥⲓⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲙⲏϣ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ	evnafirōouṡ ǹp̀myṡ jekas ǹtouṡōpi
1139	ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϣ̀ⲑⲟⲣⲧⲉⲣ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϣ̀ⲑⲟⲣⲧⲉⲣ	xen ousōouten ǹteṡ̀tem h̀li ǹṡ̀θorter
1140	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ṡōpi ouoh evèt̀isavōou èθrouṡōpi xen
1141	ⲟⲩϩⲩⲡⲟⲧⲁⲕⲏ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϯⲥ̀ⲃⲱ	ⲟⲩϩⲩⲡⲟⲧⲁⲕⲏ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϯⲥ̀ⲃⲱ	ouhipotaky niven èṡōp ḋe avṡantis̀vō
1142	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲱ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲁⲩⲑⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲱ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲁⲩⲑⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣ	ǹouai efèrouō xen oumetavθatys èr
1143	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲥⲁϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛⲁⲉⲣ ⲟⲩ	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲥⲁϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛⲁⲉⲣ ⲟⲩ	nyet saxoun èpiθisiastyrion naer ou
1144	ϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲩ̀ⲛⲱⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ	ϩⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲩ̀ⲛⲱⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ	hyt ǹouōt nem ouìnōmy ǹouōt ǹse
1145	---	---	---
page 51
1146	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 20	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 20	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 20
1147	John said, “You have rightly recalled these	John said, “You have rightly recalled these	John said, “You have rightly recalled these
1148	things to remembrance, O my brethren; for when	things to remembrance, O my brethren; for when	things to remembrance, O my brethren; for when
1149	those on the right hand have received the censers	those on the right hand have received the censers	those on the right hand have received the censers
1150	from the hands of the angels, they present them	from the hands of the angels, they present them	from the hands of the angels, they present them
1151	before the Lord.* But those on the left hand shall	before the Lord.* But those on the left hand shall	before the Lord.* But those on the left hand shall
1152	be sustained by the multitude of angels.t But it	be sustained by the multitude of angels.t But it	be sustained by the multitude of angels.t But it
1153	behoves the Presbyters that they should be in the	behoves the Presbyters that they should be in the	behoves the Presbyters that they should be in the
1154	world, after the manner of old men, removing far	world, after the manner of old men, removing far	world, after the manner of old men, removing far
1155	off, that they should not touch a woman, being cha-	off, that they should not touch a woman, being cha-	off, that they should not touch a woman, being cha-
1156	ritable (and) lovers of the brethren: that they	ritable (and) lovers of the brethren: that they	ritable (and) lovers of the brethren: that they
1157	should not accept persons, being partakers of the	should not accept persons, being partakers of the	should not accept persons, being partakers of the
1158	holy mysteries with the Bishop, assisting in all	holy mysteries with the Bishop, assisting in all	holy mysteries with the Bishop, assisting in all
1159	things, collecting the multitude together, that they	things, collecting the multitude together, that they	things, collecting the multitude together, that they
1160	may love their Shepherd. And the Presbyters on	may love their Shepherd. And the Presbyters on	may love their Shepherd. And the Presbyters on
1161	the right hand have the care of those who labour at	the right hand have the care of those who labour at	the right hand have the care of those who labour at
1162	the altar, that they should honour those who are	the altar, that they should honour those who are	the altar, that they should honour those who are
1163	worthy of all honour, and rebuke those who merit	worthy of all honour, and rebuke those who merit	worthy of all honour, and rebuke those who merit
1164	their rebuke. The Presbyters on the left hand	their rebuke. The Presbyters on the left hand	their rebuke. The Presbyters on the left hand
1165	shall have the care of the people, that they may be	shall have the care of the people, that they may be	shall have the care of the people, that they may be
1166	upright, that no one may be disturbed. And they	upright, that no one may be disturbed. And they	upright, that no one may be disturbed. And they
1167	shall instruct them that they should be in all sub-	shall instruct them that they should be in all sub-	shall instruct them that they should be in all sub-
1168	jection. But when they have instructed one, answer-	jection. But when they have instructed one, answer-	jection. But when they have instructed one, answer-
1169	ing contumaciously ϯ, those within the altar should	ing contumaciously ϯ, those within the altar should	ing contumaciously ti, those within the altar should
1170	be of one heart, and one mind, that they may	be of one heart, and one mind, that they may	be of one heart, and one mind, that they may
1171	* Rev. v.8.—Kai of eikosiréocapes ⲡⲣⲉϭⲃ,ⲧⲉⲣⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉϭⲟⲩ €ve-	* Rev. v.8.—Kai of eikosiréocapes ⲡⲣⲉϭⲃ,ⲧⲉⲣⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉϭⲟⲩ €ve-	* Rev. v.8.—Kai of eikosiréocapes preċv,teroi èteċou €ve-
1172	ⲧⲓⲟⲩ ⲧⲟ dpviov, ¥xovres €kaoTos.... ⲫⲓⲗⲟⲥ xpvods, yemoioas	ⲧⲓⲟⲩ ⲧⲟ dpviov, ¥xovres €kaoTos.... Ⲫⲓⲗⲟⲥ xpvods, yemoioas	tiou to dpviov, ¥xovres €kaoTos.... Filos xpvods, yemoioas
1173	Bvpaparov, al eiow ai Tposevyal TGV ayiw.	Bvpaparov, al eiow ai Tposevyal TGV ayiw.	Bvpaparov, al eiow ai Tposevyal TGV ayiw.
1174	+ This passage is obscure.	+ This passage is obscure.	+ This passage is obscure.
1175	1 The Coptic words ϧⲉⲛ OVILET AN OA THC, aibadys,	1 The Coptic words ϧⲉⲛ OVILET AN OA THC, aibadys,	1 The Coptic words xen OVILET AN OA THC, aibadys,
1176	are rendered in Arabic by «=ob, with modesty, respect.	are rendered in Arabic by «=ob, with modesty, respect.	are rendered in Arabic by «=ob, with modesty, respect.
page 52
1177	Ka ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Ka ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Ka nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
1178	ⲙⲫⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲉϥⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲟⲩ‐
1179	ⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲉⲣϩⲟϯ ⲙⲏⲡⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁⲣⲓⲕⲓ	Ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲉϥⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲉⲣϩⲟϯ ⲙⲏⲡⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁⲣⲓⲕⲓ	Ǹf̀veke m̀pai timy kata pefemp̀ṡa ouoh p̀kesepi tyrou naerhoti mypōs ǹsariki
1180	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̄ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϣⲟⲃⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϣⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ	ouoh efèer ouai m̀mōou ṡovi ǹf̀ryti
1181	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲅⲁⲅⲣⲁⲓⲛⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲉⲭⲙⲁⲗⲱⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲙ-	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲅⲁⲅⲣⲁⲓⲛⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲭⲙⲁⲗⲱⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ.	ǹouġaġraina ouoh ǹtouekmalōtevin m̀mōou tyrou.
1182	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ.
1183	ⲓ︦ⲑ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ϫⲉ MIANATNWC-	19. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ϫⲉ MIANATNWC-	19. Pegaf ǹje iakōbos je MIANATNWC-
1184	ⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲧⲁϩⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲇⲟ‐
1185	ⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲥⲓⲁ̀	ⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲧⲁϩⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲥⲓⲁ̀	tys evnatahof èratf xen petreferḋokimazin m̀mof xen ouniṡti ǹḋokimasià
1186	ⲉϥⲭⲁⲗⲓⲛⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲗⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲑⲓϧⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ	ⲉϥⲭⲁⲗⲓⲛⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥⲗⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲑⲓϧⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ	efxalinou ǹpeflas ǹourefθixi an pe
1187	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	ǹourefsōvi an pe xen pefsaji alla
1188	ⲉ̀ⲛⲉⲥⲉ ⲡⲉϥⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲡⲉ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ	ⲉ̀ⲛⲉⲥⲉ ⲡⲉϥⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲡⲉ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ	ènese pefs̀mot efoi ǹsōtem pe efoi ǹṡorp
1189	ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲩⲣⲓⲁ̃ⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲇⲓⲁ̀‐
1190	ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲉϥⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥ‐	ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲩⲣⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲉϥⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲕ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓϩⲓⲱⲓϣ ⲡⲉⲧϫⲱⲕ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲛⲙⲁϣϫ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉϥⲟ	ǹθōouti èxoun xen nikiriàky ǹrefḋiàkōnin efsōoun je ou pets̀ṡe èrof èθrefgōk ǹp̀hōb m̀pihiōiṡ petgōk ġar èvol xen nenmaṡg ǹhankekōouni xen nefo
1191	ϫⲱⲕ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓϩⲓⲱⲓϣ ⲡⲉⲧϫⲱⲕ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ-
1192	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲛⲙⲁϣϫ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉϥⲟ
1193	ⲃⲱⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥ‐	ⲃⲱⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉϥⲉⲛϩⲟⲧ ⲛⲁϩⲣⲉⲛ ⲫϯ.	vōouì pets̀ṡe ġar èrof pe ǹhouò èθrefṡōpi ǹouerġatys efenhot nahren fti.
1194	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉϥⲉⲛϩⲟⲧ ⲛⲁϩⲣⲉⲛ ⲫϯ.
1195	ⲕ̄. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲙⲁⲧⲑⲉⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	20. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲙⲁⲧⲑⲉⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	20. Pegaf NXE matθeos je niḋiàkōnos
1196	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ENT ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁ	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ENT ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁ	maroukaθista m̀mōou ENT ermeθre xa
1197	ⲡⲟⲩⲃⲓⲟⲥ ϥⲥⲁϧ ⲅⲁⲣ ϫⲉ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲣⲱϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ	ⲡⲟⲩⲃⲓⲟⲥ ϥⲥⲁϧ ⲅⲁⲣ ϫⲉ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲣⲱϥ ⲛ̀ⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ	poubios fsax ġar je hiten rōf ǹmeθre
1198	ⲃ̄ ⲓⲉ T ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ‐
1199	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲇⲓⲁ‐
1200	ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲁ̃ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ	2 ⲓⲉ T ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲓⲁ̀ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ	2 ie T ère saji niven òhi èratf marouṡōpi èavḋokimazin m̀mōou xen ḋiakōnià niven evermeθre xarōou hiten
1201	1]	1]	1]
1202	* Sahidic NCEPIKE.	* Sahidic NCEPIKE.	* Sahidic NCEPIKE.
page 53
1203	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 22	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 22	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 22
1204	receive the reward of that honour according to its	receive the reward of that honour according to its	receive the reward of that honour according to its
1205	desert. And all the rest shall fear lest they should	desert. And all the rest shall fear lest they should	desert. And all the rest shall fear lest they should
1206	deviate, and one of them should become changed	deviate, and one of them should become changed	deviate, and one of them should become changed
1207	like one wasting away*, and all should be brought	like one wasting away*, and all should be brought	like one wasting away*, and all should be brought
1208	into captivity.”	into captivity.”	into captivity.”
1209	19. James said, “ The Reader shall be appointed	19. James said, “ The Reader shall be appointed	19. James said, “ The Reader shall be appointed
1210	after he has been fully proved t; bridling his tongue,	after he has been fully proved t; bridling his tongue,	after he has been fully proved t; bridling his tongue,
1211	not a drunkard, not a derider in his speech, but de-	not a drunkard, not a derider in his speech, but de-	not a drunkard, not a derider in his speech, but de-
1212	corous in his appearance ; obedient, being the first	corous in his appearance ; obedient, being the first	corous in his appearance ; obedient, being the first
1213	to congregate on the Lord’s-day ; a servant knowing	to congregate on the Lord’s-day ; a servant knowing	to congregate on the Lord’s-day ; a servant knowing
1214	what is meet for him, that he may fulfil the work of	what is meet for him, that he may fulfil the work of	what is meet for him, that he may fulfil the work of
1215	publishing the Gospel. For he wha fills the ears	publishing the Gospel. For he wha fills the ears	publishing the Gospel. For he wha fills the ears
1216	of others with his doctrines, it becomes him the	of others with his doctrines, it becomes him the	of others with his doctrines, it becomes him the
1217	more that he should be a faithful workman before	more that he should be a faithful workman before	more that he should be a faithful workman before
1218	God.”	God.”	God.”
1219	20. Matthew said, “ Let the Deacons be appointed	20. Matthew said, “ Let the Deacons be appointed	20. Matthew said, “ Let the Deacons be appointed
1220	by three testifying to their life. For it is written,	by three testifying to their life. For it is written,	by three testifying to their life. For it is written,
1221	¢ By the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every	¢ By the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every	¢ By the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every
1222	word be established.” Let them be proved in every	word be established.” Let them be proved in every	word be established.” Let them be proved in every
1223	service, all the people bearing witness to them, that	service, all the people bearing witness to them, that	service, all the people bearing witness to them, that
1224	they have resided with one wife, have brought up	they have resided with one wife, have brought up	they have resided with one wife, have brought up
1225	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϣⲟⲃⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲣⲏϯ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϣⲟⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ	ouoh efèer ouai m̀mōou ṡovi ǹf̀ryti
1226	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲅⲁⲅⲣⲁⲓⲛⲁ , and one of them should become a hypo-	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲅⲁⲅⲣⲁⲓⲛⲁ , and one of them should become a hypo-	ǹouġaġraina , and one of them should become a hypo-
1227	crite like one wasting away, ⲙ with a gangrene.	crite like one wasting away, ⲙ with a gangrene.	crite like one wasting away, m with a gangrene.
1228	ϯ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ	Ϯ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ	Ti xen petreferḋokimazin m̀mof xen
1229	ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲥⲓⲁ̀, ⲫⲣⲟ he has been proved by a	ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲥⲓⲁ̀, ⲫ̀ⲣⲟ he has been proved by a	ouniṡti ǹḋokimasià, f̀ro he has been proved by a
1230	great trial.	great trial.	great trial.
page 54
1231	Kv ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Kv ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Kv nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
1232	ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲉⲁⲩϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲥϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲛⲟⲩ‐	Ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲉⲁⲩϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲉⲩⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲛ̀ϩⲏⲧ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ	Pilaos tyrf eavhemsi nem ous̀·himi ǹouōt èavṡanṡ ǹnouṡyri kalōs evtouvyout evoi ǹremǹhyt evoi ǹremravṡ
1233	ⲱⲧ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲉⲩⲧⲟⲩ‐
1234	ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲛ̀ϩⲏⲧ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲁⲩϣ
1235	ⲛ̀ⲕⲁϩ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲥⲩⲭⲓⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛⲣⲉϥⲕⲟⲥⲕⲉⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛ-	ⲛ̀ⲕⲁϩ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲥⲩⲭⲓⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛⲣⲉϥⲕⲟⲥⲕⲉⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛⲣⲉϥⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲗⲁⲥ 2 ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ ϣⲁϥⲧⲁⲕⲟ	ǹkah ǹèsikios èhanrefkoskes an ne èhanrefk̀remrem an ǹe ǹseoi an ǹlas 2 èhanrefgōnt an ne p̀gōnt ġar ṡaftako
1236	ⲣⲉϥⲕ̀ⲣⲉⲙⲣⲉⲙ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲗⲁⲥ ⲃ̅ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛ-
1237	ⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲅⲁⲣ ϣⲁϥⲧⲁⲕⲟ
1238	ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲥⲁⲃⲉⲩ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛϣⲟⲃⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲙⲟⲕϩ ⲁⲛ ⲙ-	ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲥⲁⲃⲉⲩ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛϣⲟⲃⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲙⲟⲕϩ ⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲛ̀ϩⲏⲕⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲣⲁⲙⲁⲟ̀ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ	ǹnisavev èhanṡovi an ne ǹsemok·h an m̀ǹhyki ǹseċi an ǹp̀ho ǹramaò ǹseoi an
1239	ⲛ̀ϩⲏⲕⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲣⲁⲙⲁⲟ̀ ⲛⲥⲉⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ
1240	ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲥⲉ ⲏⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱϥ ⲉⲩⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ϭⲓⲥⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲥⲉ ⲏⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱϥ ⲉⲩⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ϭⲓⲥⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ǹrefse yrp ènaṡōf evs̀moten ǹċisi xen
1241	ⲇⲓⲁ̃ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲁ̃ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩϩⲏⲡ ⲉⲩⲣⲟⲟⲩⲧ	ⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲁ̀ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩϩⲏⲡ ⲉⲩⲣⲟⲟⲩⲧ	ḋiàkōnià niven ènanev evhyp evroout
1242	ⲉ̀ⲡⲡ̀ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏⲍⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ-	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏⲍⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲧⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲟⲩ	èp̀p̀topos evànankyzin ǹniènyou ète ouon tōou èθrououōn ǹtoujig èti ouoh ǹθōou
1243	ⲧⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲟⲩ
1244	ϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲛ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϯ ⲉ ⲉ̃ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱ·	ϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲛ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥϯ ⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲟⲓⲛⲱ:	hōou on evoi ǹrefti e ènanev evoi ǹkoinō:
1245	ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲛ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ	ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲛ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ	nikon jekas ère ǹlaos naṡōpi ǹsetaiou
1246	ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ϩⲟϯ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ϩⲟϯ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	m̀mōou xen taiou niven nem hoti niven
1247	ⲉⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲩⲭⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲥ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑ‐	ⲉⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲩⲭⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲥ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲙⲟϣⲓ ATAKTOC ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϯ-	evp̀rosike xen ouniṡti ǹs̀poḋy ènyeθmoṡi ATAKTOC ouoh ouon men eθrouti-
1248	ⲙⲟϣⲓ ATAKTOC ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϯ-
1249	CRW ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲉⲩⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲧⲓⲙⲁⲛ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ	CRW ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲉⲩⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲧⲓⲙⲁⲛ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ	CRW nōou hanouon everèpitiman nōou
1250	ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲕⲟⲗⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲕⲟⲗⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	hankekōouni ḋe èθrouerkolin m̀mōou
1251	ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲣⲉϥϣⲱϣ ⲙⲁ-
1252	ⲣⲟⲩⲛⲟϫⲟⲩ ⲉ̃ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲣⲉϥϣⲱϣ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲛⲟϫⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	nyetkatafronin ḋe nem nirefṡōṡ marounogou èvol evsōoun je rōmi niven
1253	ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲟⲩⲱ̀ϩⲉⲙ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲥⲁϩⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉⲩϯ ⲟⲩⲃⲉ nce.	ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲟⲩⲱ̀ϩⲉⲙ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲥⲁϩⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉⲩϯ ⲟⲩⲃⲉ nce.	ǹrefouṑhem ie ǹrefsahouì evti ouve nce.
1254	KA. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲕⲏⲫⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ	KA. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲕⲏⲫⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ	KA. Pegaf NXE kyfas je maroukaθista
1255	NT ⲛⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲃ︦ϯ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲕⲁⲣⲧⲏⲣⲓⲁ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩ‐
1256	ⲥⲟⲡ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲡⲓ‐-	NT ⲛ̀ⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲥ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲕⲁⲣⲧⲏⲣⲓⲁ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲡⲓ‐-	NT ǹṡyra s̀nouti eθroup̀roskartyria hi ousop èpi ṡ̀lyl eθve ouon niven etxen nipi‐-
1257	ⲣⲁⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ⲣⲁⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	rasmos ouoh eθrouaitou ǹhanh̀mot eθve
1258	ⲡⲉⲧⲟⲩⲁ̀ϩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱϥ ⲧ̀ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁⲥ	ⲡⲉⲧⲟⲩⲁ̀ϩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱϥ ⲧ̀ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁⲥ	petouàhou ǹsōf t̀keouì ḋe on èθroukas
1259	ⲉ̃ⲭⲏ ϧⲁⲧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲡⲓⲣⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ⲉ̀ⲭⲏ ϧⲁⲧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲡⲓⲣⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	èky xaten nihioumi ètoupirazin m̀mōou
1260	ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲉⲥⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲉⲥⲉⲣ-	ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲉⲥⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲉⲥⲉⲣ-	xen hanṡōni esḋiakōnin kalōs eser-
page 55
1261	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 21	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 21	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 21
1262	their children well, being humble, prudent, meek,	their children well, being humble, prudent, meek,	their children well, being humble, prudent, meek,
1263	sober, quiet*; not vehement, nor murmurers; not	sober, quiet*; not vehement, nor murmurers; not	sober, quiet*; not vehement, nor murmurers; not
1264	double tongued, nor wrathful, for wrath destroyeth	double tongued, nor wrathful, for wrath destroyeth	double tongued, nor wrathful, for wrath destroyeth
1265	the wise; nor hypocrites. They shall not afflict	the wise; nor hypocrites. They shall not afflict	the wise; nor hypocrites. They shall not afflict
1266	the poor, neither shall they accept the person of	the poor, neither shall they accept the person of	the poor, neither shall they accept the person of
1267	the rich; they shall not be drinkers of much wine,	the rich; they shall not be drinkers of much wine,	the rich; they shall not be drinkers of much wine,
1268	being ready to act in every good service in secret.	being ready to act in every good service in secret.	being ready to act in every good service in secret.
1269	Cheerful in their habitations, constraining the bre-	Cheerful in their habitations, constraining the bre-	Cheerful in their habitations, constraining the bre-
1270	to give. And they Ko being. giyers, the goods	to give. And they Ko being. giyers, the goods	to give. And they Ko being. giyers, the goods
1271	being in common, that the/gegple-	being in common, that the/gegple-	being in common, that the/gegple-
1272	with all honour, and all fear, beseeching with great	with all honour, and all fear, beseeching with great	with all honour, and all fear, beseeching with great
1273	earnestness those who walk—trdissimulation. And	earnestness those who walk—trdissimulation. And	earnestness those who walk—trdissimulation. And
1274	some they should teach, and some they should re-	some they should teach, and some they should re-	some they should teach, and some they should re-
1275	buke, but the rest they should prohibit. But let	buke, but the rest they should prohibit. But let	buke, but the rest they should prohibit. But let
1276	those who despise, and the contumelious, be cast out,	those who despise, and the contumelious, be cast out,	those who despise, and the contumelious, be cast out,
1277	knowing that all men who are vehement, or slan-	knowing that all men who are vehement, or slan-	knowing that all men who are vehement, or slan-
1278	derers, fight against Christ.”	derers, fight against Christ.”	derers, fight against Christ.”
1279	21. Cephas said, “Let three widows be appointed ;	21. Cephas said, “Let three widows be appointed ;	21. Cephas said, “Let three widows be appointed ;
1280	two, that they may give their whole attention to	two, that they may give their whole attention to	two, that they may give their whole attention to
1281	prayer for every one who is in temptations, and that	prayer for every one who is in temptations, and that	prayer for every one who is in temptations, and that
1282	they may render thanks to him whom they follow.	they may render thanks to him whom they follow.	they may render thanks to him whom they follow.
1283	But the other one should be left constantly with the	But the other one should be left constantly with the	But the other one should be left constantly with the
1284	women who are tried in sickness, ministering well ;	women who are tried in sickness, ministering well ;	women who are tried in sickness, ministering well ;
1285	watching and telling to the Presbyters the things	watching and telling to the Presbyters the things	watching and telling to the Presbyters the things
1286	* ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲥⲩⲭⲓⲟⲥ is rendered by the Arabic eho, guides.	* ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲥⲩⲭⲓⲟⲥ is rendered by the Arabic eho, guides.	* ǹèsikios is rendered by the Arabic eho, guides.
page 56
1287	— ϥ \	— ϥ \	— f \
1288	Ke ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Ke ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Ke nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1289	ⲛⲩⲙⲫⲏⲛ ⲉⲥϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧϣⲟⲡ	Ⲛⲩⲙⲫⲏⲛ ⲉⲥϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧϣⲟⲡ	Nimfyn esgō ǹnip̀resbiteros ǹnyètṡop
1290	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲓ ϩⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀̀ⲗⲱϥ ⲁⲛ ⲧⲉ ⲉⲥⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥ-
1291	ⲑⲓϧⲓ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲥⲉ̃ϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲛⲩⲙⲫⲏⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲥⲇⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲓ ϩⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀̀ⲗⲱϥ ⲁⲛ ⲧⲉ ⲉⲥⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲑⲓϧⲓ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲥⲉ̀ϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲛⲩⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲥⲇⲓ	ǹoumai hyou ǹlōf an te esoi an ǹrefθixi jekas esèjemgom ènim̀fyn eθresḋi
1292	ⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲓ̀	ⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲕⲉⲟⲩⲓ̀	àkōnin ǹègōrh ouoh èṡōp èouon keouì
1293	ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ	ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ	ouōṡ èouōh ètots èer hanh̀vyouì ènanev
1294	ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲟⲩⲟⲧ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲥϩⲏⲧ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲟⲩⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲥϩⲏⲧ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ	maresìri kata pierouot ǹpes·hyt nai ġar
1295	ⲛⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲅⲁⲑⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁ ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲛⲟⲩ.	ⲛⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲑⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁ ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲛⲟⲩ.	ne niàġaθon èt a p̀ċois ṡorp ǹhonou.
1296	ⲕ︦ⲃ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	22. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	22. Pegaf ǹje andreas je niḋiàkōnos
1297	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁ-	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩϯⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ϧⲉⲛ	marouṡōpi ǹerġatys èhanh̀vyouì ènanev evtiouoi ǹpièhoou nem piègōrh xen
1298	ⲛⲉⲩ ⲉⲩϯⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ϧⲉⲛ
1299	ⲙⲁⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲓⲥⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲓϩⲏⲕⲓ	ⲙⲁⲓ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲓⲥⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲓϩⲏⲕⲓ	mai niven ǹseċisi m̀mōou an èjen nihyki
1300	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲣⲁⲙⲁⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲥⲟⲩⲉⲛ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲧ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲣⲁⲙⲁⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲥⲟⲩⲉⲛ	ouḋe ǹseċt an ǹp̀ho ǹpiramaou evnasouen
1301	ⲡⲉⲧⲙⲟⲕϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲩⲱϣⲥ ⲉⲩ‐	ⲡⲉⲧⲙⲟⲕϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲱϣⲥ ⲉⲩ‐	petmok·h ǹtouti naf èvol xen p̀ouōṡs ev‐
1302	ANATKHZIN ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ N-	ANATKHZIN ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ N-	ANATKHZIN ǹnyète ouon ṡ̀gom m̀mōou N-
1303	ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲟⲟⲩϩⲟⲩ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲟⲟⲩϩⲟⲩ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	hanh̀vyouì ènanev èsoouhou nōou èxoun
1304	ⲉⲩϯⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲑⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̃ⲡⲉⲛⲥⲁϧ ϫⲉ NAISKO	ⲉⲩϯⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲑⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲛⲥⲁϧ ϫⲉ NAISKO	evtiǹh̀θyou ènisaji ǹpensax je NAISKO
1305	ⲁⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲧⲉⲙⲙⲟⲓ ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲁⲩⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁϭ	ⲁⲣⲉⲧⲉⲛⲧⲉⲙⲙⲟⲓ ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲁⲩⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲓⲛ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁϭ	aretentemmoi nyet avḋiàkōnin ġar aċ
1306	ⲛⲉ ⲛⲟⲃⲓ ϣⲁⲩϫ̀ⲫⲟ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲣⲣⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ENA-	ⲛⲉ ⲛⲟⲃⲓ ϣⲁⲩϫ̀ⲫⲟ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲣⲣⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ENA-	ne novi ṡavg̀fo nōou ǹouparrysià ENA-
1307	ϣⲱⲥ.	ϣⲱⲥ.	ṡōs.
1308	ⲕ︦ⲅ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ	23. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ	23. Pegaf ǹje filippos je pilaìkos
1309	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲇⲟⲅⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲏⲓ-
1310	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲉⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲉⲩϭⲛⲉϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥ̀-
1311	ⲣⲟϥⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁ‐	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲇⲟⲅⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲉⲩϭⲛⲉϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥ̀ⲣⲟϥⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲛⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲑⲱϣ ⲛⲁϥ	marefsōtem ǹsa nip̀rosḋoġma ǹtoutyitou ètotou ǹnilaìkos evċnegōou ǹnyets̀roft èpiθisiastyrion piouai piouai marefèranaf ǹfti xen pima ètavθōṡ naf
1312	ⲣⲉϥⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲛⲁϥ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲑⲱϣ ⲛⲁϥ
1313	ⲛⲥⲉⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲙⲙⲁⲓ ϫⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲭⲟϩ	ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲟⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲓ ϫⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲭⲟϩ	ǹseoi an ǹmai gaji ènouèryou ǹtoukoh
1314	ⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁ ⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	ⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁ ⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	an eθve p̀ma etθyṡ ǹpiouai piouai alla
1315	ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲭⲱ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲑⲱϩⲉⲙ	ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲭⲱ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲑⲱϩⲉⲙ	piouai piouai marefkō xen piθōhem
1316	ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲑⲁϩⲙⲉϥ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲙ̀-	ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲑⲁϩⲙⲉϥ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲙ̀-	ètavθahmef ǹxytf èvol hiten fti m̀-
1317	nepope ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ϯϭⲣⲟⲡ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ	nepope ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ϯϭⲣⲟⲡ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣ	nepope ouai ṡini ǹsa tiċrop ǹpefṡ̀fyr
1318	ra	ra	ra
page 57
1319	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 26	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 26	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 26
1320	which take place. Not a lover of filthy lucre; not	which take place. Not a lover of filthy lucre; not	which take place. Not a lover of filthy lucre; not
1321	given to drink; that she may be able to watch, that	given to drink; that she may be able to watch, that	given to drink; that she may be able to watch, that
1322	she may minister in the night. And if another one	she may minister in the night. And if another one	she may minister in the night. And if another one
1323	desires to help to do good works, let her do so ac-	desires to help to do good works, let her do so ac-	desires to help to do good works, let her do so ac-
1324	cording to the pleasure of her heart; for these are	cording to the pleasure of her heart; for these are	cording to the pleasure of her heart; for these are
1325	the good things which the Lord first commanded.	the good things which the Lord first commanded.	the good things which the Lord first commanded.
1326	22. Andrew said, “Let the Deacons be doers of	22. Andrew said, “Let the Deacons be doers of	22. Andrew said, “Let the Deacons be doers of
1327	good works, drawing near by day and night in	good works, drawing near by day and night in	good works, drawing near by day and night in
1328	every place. They must not exalt themselves	every place. They must not exalt themselves	every place. They must not exalt themselves
1329	above the poor; neither must they accept the per-	above the poor; neither must they accept the per-	above the poor; neither must they accept the per-
1330	sons of the rich. They shall know the afflicted,	sons of the rich. They shall know the afflicted,	sons of the rich. They shall know the afflicted,
1331	that they may give to him out of their store of pro-	that they may give to him out of their store of pro-	that they may give to him out of their store of pro-
1332	visions ; constraining those who are able for good	visions ; constraining those who are able for good	visions ; constraining those who are able for good
1333	works to gather them in, attending to the words of	works to gather them in, attending to the words of	works to gather them in, attending to the words of
1334	our Master, ‘I was an hungered, and ye gave me	our Master, ‘I was an hungered, and ye gave me	our Master, ‘I was an hungered, and ye gave me
1335	meat.’ For those who have ministered without sin,	meat.’ For those who have ministered without sin,	meat.’ For those who have ministered without sin,
1336	gain for themselves much confidence.”	gain for themselves much confidence.”	gain for themselves much confidence.”
1337	23. Philip said, “Let the laymen obey the de-	23. Philip said, “Let the laymen obey the de-	23. Philip said, “Let the laymen obey the de-
1338	crees which have been delivered to them for the	crees which have been delivered to them for the	crees which have been delivered to them for the
1339	laity, being in subjection to those who serve at the	laity, being in subjection to those who serve at the	laity, being in subjection to those who serve at the
1340	altar. Let every one please God in the place to	altar. Let every one please God in the place to	altar. Let every one please God in the place to
1341	which he hath been appointed. They should not	which he hath been appointed. They should not	which he hath been appointed. They should not
1342	love hostility to one another. They should not	love hostility to one another. They should not	love hostility to one another. They should not
1343	envy for the situation which is appointed for each	envy for the situation which is appointed for each	envy for the situation which is appointed for each
1344	one; but let every one abide in the calling to	one; but let every one abide in the calling to	one; but let every one abide in the calling to
1345	which he hath been called of God. Let not any	which he hath been called of God. Let not any	which he hath been called of God. Let not any
1346	one inquire after the offence of his neighbour*, in	one inquire after the offence of his neighbour*, in	one inquire after the offence of his neighbour*, in
1347	* The margin has by a later hand, instead of ⲙ̃ⲡⲉϥϣ̀ⲫⲏ Ps	* The margin has by a later hand, instead of ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥϣ̀ⲫⲏ Ps	* The margin has by a later hand, instead of ǹpefṡ̀fy Ps
1348	his friend, ⲙⲡⲉⲧϩⲓⲧⲟⲩⲱϥ, his neighbour, according to	his friend, ⲛⲡⲉⲧϩⲓⲧⲟⲩⲱϥ, his neighbour, according to	his friend, npet·hitouōf, his neighbour, according to
1349	the Sahidic.	the Sahidic.	the Sahidic.
page 58
1350	KZ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	KZ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	KZ nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1351	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲇⲣⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲫⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	Ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲇⲣⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲫⲏⲧ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	Xen pefḋromos ètaffyt ǹxytf ouḋe
1352	ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲉⲣ ⲡ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁ‐	ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲓⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲉⲣ ⲡ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ.	ġar niangelos m̀pouer p̀vol ǹp̀ouahsahni ǹp̀ċois.
1353	ϩⲛⲓ ⲙⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦.
1354	ⲛ ⲩ \ AY ϥ	Ⲛ ⲩ \ AY ϥ	N y \ AY f
1355	KA. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁ-
1356	ⲛⲉϥ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛϩⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲟⲛⲟⲥ.	KA. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲇⲣⲉⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩϩⲱⲃ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ϩⲁⲛϩⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲟⲛⲟⲥ.	KA. Pegaf ǹje andreas je ouhōb ènanef pe èθyṡ èhanhiòmi èaitou ǹḋiàkonos.
1357	KE. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲁⲛϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲑⲏϣ	KE. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲁⲛϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲑⲏϣ	KE. Pegaf ǹje petros je anṡorp èθyṡ
1358	ⲕ︦ⲑ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫ ⲥ Ϫⲉ ⲁ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉⲣ‐	29. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫ ⲥ Ϫⲉ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉⲣⲡⲱⲃϣ ⲱ̀ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ	29. Pegaf ǹg s Je àretenerpōvṡ ṑ niènyou
1359	ⲡⲱⲃϣ ⲱ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ
1360	ⲙⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲩⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲁ̀ϥⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲩⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲁ̀ϥⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	ǹpiōik nem pipouyrion àfèmou èrōou
1361	ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ITE TACWILA ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲁⲥ-	ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ITE TACWILA ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲁⲥ̀ⲛⲟϥ ⲁⲣⲉⲧⲉⲛⲛⲁⲩ ϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϯ ⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ	efgōmmos je fai ITE TACWILA nem pas̀nof aretennav je m̀pefti ma ǹnihioumi
1362	ⲛⲟϥ ⲁⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲛⲁⲩ ϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϯ ⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ
1363	ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϯⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲥⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ NXE ⲙⲁ-
1364	ⲣⲑⲁ ϫⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ϫⲉ ⲁϥⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲥⲥⲱⲃⲓ	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϯⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲥⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ NXE ⲙⲁⲣⲑⲁ ϫⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ϫⲉ ⲁϥⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲥⲥⲱⲃⲓ	èθroutitotou nemōou asèrouṑ NXE marθa je eθve maria je afnav èros essōvi
1365	ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ϫⲉ ⲁⲓⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲁϥϫⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲁⲛ	ⲡⲉϫⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ ϫⲉ ⲁⲓⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲁϥϫⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲁⲛ	peje maria je aisōvi an afgos ġar nan
1366	ⲉϥϯⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ϫⲉ ϥ̀ⲛⲁⲟⲩϫⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉⲧϫⲱⲃ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ	ⲉϥϯⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ϫⲉ ϥ̀ⲛⲁⲟⲩϫⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉⲧϫⲱⲃ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ	eftis̀vō je f̀naougai ǹje pietgōb hiten
1367	ⲫⲏⲉⲧϫⲟⲣ.	ⲫⲏⲉⲧϫⲟⲣ.	fyetgor.
1368	KZ. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲕⲏⲫⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϫⲟⲥ	KZ. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ NXE ⲕⲏⲫⲁⲥ ϫⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϫⲟⲥ	KZ. Pegaf NXE kyfas je hanouon gos
1369	ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲉϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲩⲟ̀ϩⲓ EPA-	ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲩⲟ̀ϩⲓ EPA-	je pets̀ṡe pe ǹnihiomi èṡ̀lyl evòhi EPA-
1370	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̃ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲣⲁϧⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲣⲁϧⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ	tou ouoh èṡ̀temθ̀rouraxtou èryi èjen
1371	ⲡ̀ⲕⲁϩⲓ.	ⲡ̀ⲕⲁϩⲓ.	p̀kahi.	draft · highthe earth.
1372	KH. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲛⲁⲉ̀ ϫⲉⲙ-
1373	ϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲑⲏϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲉⲩⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀‐	KH. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲓⲁⲕⲱⲃⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲛⲁⲉ̀ ϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲑⲏϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲉⲩⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲓ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲥ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	KH. Pegaf ǹje iakōbos je annaè jemgom èθyṡ ǹnihiomi evḋiakonia èvyl ètai ḋiakonia ǹpairyti m̀mavats jekas
1374	ⲧⲁⲓ ⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲙⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲥ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ
1375	ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲙ̃ⲡⲉⲧϣⲁⲧ.	ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲧϣⲁⲧ.	evètitotf ǹpetṡat.
1376	ⲕ︦ⲑ︦. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	29. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲫⲓⲗⲓⲡⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	29. Pegaf ǹje filippos je niènyou eθve
1377	ⲡ̀ϯ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲉⲣϩⲱⲃ ⲉϥⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ⲡ̀ϯ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲉⲣϩⲱⲃ ⲉϥⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	p̀ti fyèt erhōb efθōouti naf èxoun
1378	* Read ⲁⲛ ⲛⲁϣϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ.	* Read ⲁⲛ ⲛⲁϣϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ.	* Read an naṡjemgom.
page 59
1379	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 28	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 28	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 28
1380	his course on which he has entered, for the angels	his course on which he has entered, for the angels	his course on which he has entered, for the angels
1381	exceed not the command of the Lord.”	exceed not the command of the Lord.”	exceed not the command of the Lord.”
1382	24. Andrew said, “It is a good thing to appoint	24. Andrew said, “It is a good thing to appoint	24. Andrew said, “It is a good thing to appoint
1383	women to be made Deaconesses.”	women to be made Deaconesses.”	women to be made Deaconesses.”
1384	25. Peter said, “We have first to appoint this	25. Peter said, “We have first to appoint this	25. Peter said, “We have first to appoint this
1385	concerning the Eucharist, and the body and blood	concerning the Eucharist, and the body and blood	concerning the Eucharist, and the body and blood
1386	of the Lord: we will (then) make known the thing	of the Lord: we will (then) make known the thing	of the Lord: we will (then) make known the thing
1387	diligently.” :	diligently.” :	diligently.” :
1388	26. John said, -“ Have you forgotten, O my bre-	26. John said, -“ Have you forgotten, O my bre-	26. John said, -“ Have you forgotten, O my bre-
1389	thren, in the day that our Master took the bread and	thren, in the day that our Master took the bread and	thren, in the day that our Master took the bread and
1390	the cup he blessed them, saying, ‘This is my body and	the cup he blessed them, saying, ‘This is my body and	the cup he blessed them, saying, ‘This is my body and
1391	my blood’? You have seen that he gave no place for	my blood’? You have seen that he gave no place for	my blood’? You have seen that he gave no place for
1392	the women, that they might help with them. (Mar-	the women, that they might help with them. (Mar-	the women, that they might help with them. (Mar-
1393	tha answered for Mary because he saw her laugh-	tha answered for Mary because he saw her laugh-	tha answered for Mary because he saw her laugh-
1394	ing: Mary said, ‘I laughed not’). For he said to	ing: Mary said, ‘I laughed not’). For he said to	ing: Mary said, ‘I laughed not’). For he said to
1395	us, teaching, that the weak shall be liberated by	us, teaching, that the weak shall be liberated by	us, teaching, that the weak shall be liberated by
1396	the strong.”	the strong.”	the strong.”
1397	27. Cephas said, “ Some say it becomes the	27. Cephas said, “ Some say it becomes the	27. Cephas said, “ Some say it becomes the
1398	women to pray standing, and that they should not	women to pray standing, and that they should not	women to pray standing, and that they should not
1399	cast themselves down upon the earth.”	cast themselves down upon the earth.”	cast themselves down upon the earth.”
1400	28. James said, “We shall be able to appoint	28. James said, “We shall be able to appoint	28. James said, “We shall be able to appoint
1401	women for a service, besides this service only, that	women for a service, besides this service only, that	women for a service, besides this service only, that
1402	they assist the indigent.”	they assist the indigent.”	they assist the indigent.”
1403	29. Philip said, “Brethren, concerning the gift,	29. Philip said, “Brethren, concerning the gift,	29. Philip said, “Brethren, concerning the gift,
1404	he who labours gathers for himself a good treasure ;	he who labours gathers for himself a good treasure ;	he who labours gathers for himself a good treasure ;
page 60
1405	ⲕ︦ⲑ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	29 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	29 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1406	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁ̀ϩⲟ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲑⲱⲟⲩⲧ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	Ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁ̀ϩⲟ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲑⲱⲟⲩⲧ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	Ǹouàho ènanef petθōout ḋe naf èxoun
1407	ⲛⲟⲩⲁϩⲟ ⲉⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲉϥⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀-
1408	ϯⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲣⲟ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲫⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲟⲡϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣ‐	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁϩⲟ ⲉⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲉϥⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲣⲟ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲫⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲟⲡϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲉϥⲙⲏⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ.	ǹouaho enanef efθōouti naf èxoun ǹtimetouro ǹte nifyouì senaopf ǹouèrġatys ǹfti efmyn èvol ṡa èneh.
1409	ⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲉϥⲙⲏⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ.
1410	ⲗ̄. ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ‐
1411	ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲟⲩⲁⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲁⲗ-	30. Ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲣⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲁⲛ ⲛⲉ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲁⲗⲇⲁ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ NOT.	30. Pegaf ǹje petros je niènyou ǹouèzousià ǹouai an ne kata ouànanky alḋa ǹf̀ryti etavouahsahni nan èvol hiten NOT.
1412	ⲇⲁ ⲙ̀ⲫⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲧⲁⲩⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲓ-
1413	ⲧⲉⲛ NOT.
1414	ϯϯϩⲟ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲁ̃ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲉⲛ‐	Ϯϯϩⲟ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲉⲛⲧⲟⲗⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉϣ ⲛ̀ϥⲓ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ	Titiho èrōten èθretetenàreh ènientoly ǹte fti ǹoueṡ ǹfi h̀li ǹxytou
1415	ⲧⲟⲗⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉϣ ⲛ̀ϥⲓ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ
1416	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ	ouḋe èouōh èrōou xen f̀ran ǹpenċois iysous
1417	ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲫⲱϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱⲟⲩ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲫⲱϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱ̀ⲟⲩ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	pix̀ristos fai ète fōf pe piṑou ṡa èneh àmyn.
1418	ⲁϥϫⲱⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ-
1419	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ-	Ⲁϥϫⲱⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲓⲧ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧ-	Afgōk èvol ǹje p̀gōm ǹhouit èvol xen nikanōn ǹte nenioti ǹàpostolos et-
1420	DEN ⲛⲉⲛϫⲓϫ ⲛ̀ⲁⲕⲗⲏⲙⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲙ	DEN ⲛⲉⲛϫⲓϫ ⲛ̀ⲁⲕⲗⲏⲙⲏⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲙ	DEN nenjig ǹaklymys ouoh ǹθof pe p̀gōm
1421	ⲙⲙⲁϩ B ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ⲛ̀ⲙⲁϩ B ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ǹmah B xen ouhiryny ǹfti àmyn.
page 61
1422	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 30	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 30	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 30
1423	but he who collects for himself a good treasure, col-	but he who collects for himself a good treasure, col-	but he who collects for himself a good treasure, col-
1424	lects riches for himself in-the kingdom of heaven.	lects riches for himself in-the kingdom of heaven.	lects riches for himself in-the kingdom of heaven.
1425	He shall be reputed a workman of God, continuing	He shall be reputed a workman of God, continuing	He shall be reputed a workman of God, continuing
1426	for ever.”	for ever.”	for ever.”
1427	30. Peter said, “Brethren, the authority is not of	30. Peter said, “Brethren, the authority is not of	30. Peter said, “Brethren, the authority is not of
1428	one, by constraint, but as we were commanded by	one, by constraint, but as we were commanded by	one, by constraint, but as we were commanded by
1429	the Lord.	the Lord.	the Lord.
1430	“I pray you that you keep the commandments of	“I pray you that you keep the commandments of	“I pray you that you keep the commandments of
1431	God, not taking any thing from them, nor adding	God, not taking any thing from them, nor adding	God, not taking any thing from them, nor adding
1432	to them; in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,	to them; in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,	to them; in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,
1433	whose is the glory for ever. Amen.”	whose is the glory for ever. Amen.”	whose is the glory for ever. Amen.”
1434	The first book of the Canons of our Fathers the	The first book of the Canons of our Fathers the	The first book of the Canons of our Fathers the
1435	Apostles is finished, which are in the hands of	Apostles is finished, which are in the hands of	Apostles is finished, which are in the hands of
1436	Clemens*®; and this is the second book, in the	Clemens*®; and this is the second book, in the	Clemens*®; and this is the second book, in the
1437	peace of God. Amen.	peace of God. Amen.	peace of God. Amen.
1438	* Coptic NAKAHLLHC; Arab. asl, Acklymes.	* Coptic NAKAHLLHC; Arab. asl, Acklymes.	* Coptic NAKAHLLHC; Arab. asl, Acklymes.
page 62
1439	Ta ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Ta ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	Ta nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1440	ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲑⲣⲓⲁⲥ ee.	Ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲑⲣⲓⲁⲥ ee.	Xen f̀ran ǹtiθrias ee.
1441	ⲡⲓϫⲱⲙ ⲙⲙⲁϩ B ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE	Ⲡⲓϫⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁϩ B ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE	Pigōm ǹmah B èvol xen nikanōn NTE
1442	ⲗ ⲁ \	ⲗ ⲁ \	l a \
1443	ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲛϫⲓϫ ⲛ̀	ⲛⲉⲛⲓⲟϯ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲉⲧϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲛϫⲓϫ ⲛ̀	nenioti ǹàpostolos etxen nenjig ǹ
1444	ⲁⲕⲗⲏⲙⲏⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓϫⲱⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁϩ ⲅ̅.	ⲁⲕⲗⲏⲙⲏⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓϫⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ⲙⲁϩ 3.	aklymys ǹθof pe pigōm ǹmah 3.
1445	\	\	\
1446	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	eθve nièpiskopos.
1447	ⲗ︦ⲁ︦. ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	31. Ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	31. Evèkirodonin ǹpièpiskopos kata
1448	ⲡⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉⲧⲁⲛϫⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲥⲟⲧⲡϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲁ‐	ⲡⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉⲧⲁⲛϫⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲥⲟⲧⲡϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲁϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲏϣ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲡⲁⲓ	pisaji etangof ǹṡorp èavsotpf èvoaxen pimyṡ tyrf efoi ḋe ǹatnovi pai
1449	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲏϣ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲡⲁⲓ
1450	ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϯⲣⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲁⲩⲉⲣⲁⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ	ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϯⲣⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲁⲩⲉⲣⲁⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ	avṡantiren pefran ouoh naveranav ère
1451	ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲑⲟⲩⲏⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩ‐
1452	ⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲑⲟⲩⲏⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	pilaos tyrf θouyt nem nouèryou hi ousop ouoh nip̀resbiteros nem ǹiḋiàkōnos
1453	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϯⲕⲩⲣⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲏ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϯⲕⲩⲣⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲏ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	xen pièhoou ǹtikiriàky ère nièpiskopos
1454	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲩϯⲙⲁϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲭⲁ ⲛⲟⲩϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϩ̀	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲩϯⲙⲁϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲭⲁ ⲛⲟⲩϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϩ̀	tyrou evtimati ouoh ǹtouka noujig èh̀
1455	ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁ‐	ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϩⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲉⲙⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ NCEWAHA ϧⲉⲛ	ryi ègōf nip̀resbiteros hōou evòhi èratou xen ousemni ouoh ǹθōou tyrou evkarōou hi ousop ouoh NCEWAHA xen
1456	ⲧⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲉⲙⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲩ‐
1457	ⲭⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ NCEWAHA ϧⲉⲛ
1458	ⲡⲟⲩϩⲏⲧ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ︦ⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ	ⲡⲟⲩϩⲏⲧ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ	pouhyt eθre pip̀nevma èθouab ì èh̀ryi ègōf
1459	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ouoh fyètemp̀ṡa èvol xen nièpiskopos
1460	ⲉⲩⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ NXE ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉϥⲭⲁ ⲛⲉϥ‐
1461	ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲁⲓϥ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉϥ̀ⲗⲏⲗ	ⲉⲩⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ NXE ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉϥⲭⲁ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲁⲓϥ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉϥ̀ⲗⲏⲗ	evouhi èratou NXE ouon niven efka nefjig èjen piètounaaif ǹèpiskopos ef̀lyl
1462	ⲉ̀̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ϫⲉ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟ‐
1463	ⲡⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛⲁϥ	ⲉ̀̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ϫⲉ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉⲣ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛⲁϥ	èryi ègōf èṡōp je afṡaner ouèpiskopos mare ouon niven ti ǹouhiryny naf
1464	ϧⲉⲛ ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲁⲥⲡⲁⲍⲉⲥⲑⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓ‐	ϧⲉⲛ ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲁⲥⲡⲁⲍⲉⲥⲑⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲛ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ	xen rōou evaspazesθe m̀mof mare niḋiàkōnos ḋe an tip̀rosfora èxoun èrof
1465	ⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲛ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ
1466	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲁϥϣⲉⲛⲭⲱ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ‐
1467	ⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ‐	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲁϥϣⲉⲛⲭⲱ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ‐	fai ḋe afṡenkō ǹtefjig èjen tip̀rosfora nem nip̀resbiteros marefgos ǹou‐
1468	ϯ	ϯ	ti
page 63
1469	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 32	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 32	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 32
1470	In the name of God the Most Holy.	In the name of God the Most Holy.	In the name of God the Most Holy.
1471	THE Second Book of the Canons of our Fathers the	THE Second Book of the Canons of our Fathers the	THE Second Book of the Canons of our Fathers the
1472	Apostles, by the hands of Clemens, which is	Apostles, by the hands of Clemens, which is	Apostles, by the hands of Clemens, which is
1473	the Third Book.	the Third Book.	the Third Book.
1474	CoNcerNING Bisuops,	CoNcerNING Bisuops,	CoNcerNING Bisuops,
1475	31. A Bishop shall be ordained according to the	31. A Bishop shall be ordained according to the	31. A Bishop shall be ordained according to the
1476	word that we before said, who hath been chosen by	word that we before said, who hath been chosen by	word that we before said, who hath been chosen by
1477	all the people, and is blameless. This one, when his	all the people, and is blameless. This one, when his	all the people, and is blameless. This one, when his
1478	name has been named and they have agreed, all the	name has been named and they have agreed, all the	name has been named and they have agreed, all the
1479	people shall assemble together, and the Presbyters	people shall assemble together, and the Presbyters	people shall assemble together, and the Presbyters
1480	and Deacons, on the Lord’s-day, all the Bishops con-	and Deacons, on the Lord’s-day, all the Bishops con-	and Deacons, on the Lord’s-day, all the Bishops con-
1481	senting; and the Bishops shall lay their hands on him,	senting; and the Bishops shall lay their hands on him,	senting; and the Bishops shall lay their hands on him,
1482	and the Presbyters standing quietly, and they all	and the Presbyters standing quietly, and they all	and the Presbyters standing quietly, and they all
1483	being silent together, they shall pray in their beart	being silent together, they shall pray in their beart	being silent together, they shall pray in their beart
1484	that the Holy Spirit may descend upon him. And he	that the Holy Spirit may descend upon him. And he	that the Holy Spirit may descend upon him. And he
1485	who is worthy out of the Bishops, every one stand-	who is worthy out of the Bishops, every one stand-	who is worthy out of the Bishops, every one stand-
1486	ing, putteth his hand upon him whom they have	ing, putteth his hand upon him whom they have	ing, putteth his hand upon him whom they have
1487	made a Bishop, praying over him.* And when	made a Bishop, praying over him.* And when	made a Bishop, praying over him.* And when
1488	he is made a Bishop let all give the salutation of	he is made a Bishop let all give the salutation of	he is made a Bishop let all give the salutation of
1489	peace to him, saluting him with the mouth. And	peace to him, saluting him with the mouth. And	peace to him, saluting him with the mouth. And
1490	let the Deacons present the Holy Communion to him. \|	let the Deacons present the Holy Communion to him. \|	let the Deacons present the Holy Communion to him. \|
1491	And he, when he has put his hand upon the Eucharist ϯ	And he, when he has put his hand upon the Eucharist ϯ	And he, when he has put his hand upon the Eucharist ti
1492	with the Presbyters, let-him say the thanksgiving,	with the Presbyters, let-him say the thanksgiving,	with the Presbyters, let-him say the thanksgiving,
1493	“The Lord be with you all.” Let all the people	“The Lord be with you all.” Let all the people	“The Lord be with you all.” Let all the people
1494	say, “ And with thy spirit.” He shall say, “Lift	say, “ And with thy spirit.” He shall say, “Lift	say, “ And with thy spirit.” He shall say, “Lift
1495	up your hearts.” The people shall say, “ We ⲁⲓⲉ,	up your hearts.” The people shall say, “ We ⲁⲓⲉ,	up your hearts.” The people shall say, “ We aie,
1496	* According to the first Apostolical Canon, with two others.	* According to the first Apostolical Canon, with two others.	* According to the first Apostolical Canon, with two others.
1497	ⲥ	Ⲥ	S	draft · medium[...]
page 64
1498	2F ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	2F ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	2F nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1499	ⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ KC MATA ⲡⲁⲛⲧⲱⲛ ⲏ̀ⲙⲱⲛ	Ⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ KC MATA ⲡⲁⲛⲧⲱⲛ ⲏ̀ⲙⲱⲛ	Karistià je ou KC MATA pantōn ỳmōn
1500	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲉⲧⲁ ⲧⲟ ⲡ︦ⲛ︦ⲁ︦-	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲉⲧⲁ ⲧⲟ ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁⲧⲟⲥ ⲥⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ANW ⲩ̀ⲙⲱⲛ ⲧⲁⲥ ⲕⲁⲣ	mare pilaos tyrf gos je meta to p̀nevmatos sou efègos je ANW ỳmōn tas kar
1501	ⲧⲟⲥ ⲥⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ANW ⲩ̀ⲙⲱⲛ ⲧⲁⲥ ⲕⲁⲣ
1502	ⲇⲓⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲗⲁⲟⲥ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲭⲱⲙⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ	ⲇⲓⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲭⲱⲙⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ	ḋias ǹte pilaos gos je evkōmen p̀ros
1503	ⲧⲟⲛ KN ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ⲟⲛ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲏⲥⲱⲙⲉⲛ	ⲧⲟⲛ KN ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ⲟⲛ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲏⲥⲱⲙⲉⲛ	ton KN efègos on je evkaristysōmen
1504	ⲧⲟⲛ ⲕⲩⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϫⲉ	ⲧⲟⲛ ⲕⲩⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϫⲉ	ton kirion efègos ǹje pilaos tyrf je
1505	ⲁⲝⲓⲟⲛ ⲕⲉ ⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓ-	ⲁⲝⲓⲟⲛ ⲕⲉ ⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓ-	aksion ke ḋikeon ouoh marefṡ̀lyl m̀pai-
1506	ⲣⲏϯ ⲉϥϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	ⲣⲏϯ ⲉϥϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	ryti efgō ǹnyeθnyou menensa nai kata
1507	ⲡ̀ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	p̀·s̀mot ǹtip̀rosfora èθouab.
1508	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ.	Eθve nip̀resbiteros.
1509	28. ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀-
1510	ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥ‐	28. Ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲁ̀ⲫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϭⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ	28. Ère pièpiskopos ḋe nakiroḋonin m̀pip̀resbiteros efnaka nefjig èjen tefàfe ère nip̀resbiteros tyrou ċoh èrof
1511	ⲁ̀ⲫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϭⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ
1512	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲛ̀ⲥⲙⲟⲧ &-	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲛ̀ⲥⲙⲟⲧ &-	ouoh marefṡ̀lyl ègōf kata ǹsmot &-
1513	ⲧⲁⲛϫⲟϥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	ⲧⲁⲛϫⲟϥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	tangof eθve pièpiskopos.
1514	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ.	Eθve niḋiàkōnos.
1515	2\F. ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ	2\F. Ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩ	2\F. Ère pièpiskopos ḋe ǹakaθista ǹou
1516	ⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲥⲟⲧⲡϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲛϣⲟⲣⲡ	ⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲥⲟⲧⲡϥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲛϣⲟⲣⲡ	ḋiàkōnos èavsotpf kata nyèt anṡorp
1517	ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ	ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ	gōou ère pièpiskopos naka nefjig èh̀ryi
1518	\	\	\
1519	exw.	exw.	exw.
1520	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲛϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ-
1521	ⲁⲧϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲛⲁⲧⲁⲗⲉ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲛϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲛⲁⲧⲁⲗⲉ ⲛⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ	Eθve ou ḋe angos je pièpiskopos m̀mavatf petnatale nefjig èjen piḋiakōnos
1522	ⲑⲁⲓ ⲧⲉ TATIX ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ	ⲑⲁⲓ ⲧⲉ TATIX ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ	θai te TATIX ǹp̀hōb je evnakiroḋonin
1523	* Sahidic ⲩⲙⲱⲛ.	* Sahidic ⲩⲙⲱⲛ.	* Sahidic ymōn.
page 65
1524	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 34	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 34	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 34
1525	praying to the Lord.” He shall say again, “ Let us	praying to the Lord.” He shall say again, “ Let us	praying to the Lord.” He shall say again, “ Let us
1526	"give thanks to the Lord.” All the people shall say,	"give thanks to the Lord.” All the people shall say,	"give thanks to the Lord.” All the people shall say,
1527	“(He is) worthy and just.” . And let him pray thus,	“(He is) worthy and just.” . And let him pray thus,	“(He is) worthy and just.” . And let him pray thus,
1528	saying the (prayers) following these, according to	saying the (prayers) following these, according to	saying the (prayers) following these, according to
1529	the form* of the Holy Communion.	the form* of the Holy Communion.	the form* of the Holy Communion.
1530	OF PRESBYTERS.	OF PRESBYTERS.	OF PRESBYTERS.
1531	32. And (when) the Bishop shall ordain a Pres-	32. And (when) the Bishop shall ordain a Pres-	32. And (when) the Bishop shall ordain a Pres-
1532	byter he shall put his hands on his head, all the	byter he shall put his hands on his head, all the	byter he shall put his hands on his head, all the
1533	Presbyters shall touch him. And let him pray	Presbyters shall touch him. And let him pray	Presbyters shall touch him. And let him pray
1534	over him, according to the form which we have	over him, according to the form which we have	over him, according to the form which we have
1535	spoken of concerning the Bishops.	spoken of concerning the Bishops.	spoken of concerning the Bishops.
1536	OF DEAcoNs.	OF DEAcoNs.	OF DEAcoNs.
1537	33. And the Bishop shall appoint a Deacon who	33. And the Bishop shall appoint a Deacon who	33. And the Bishop shall appoint a Deacon who
1538	hath been chosen according to those things which	hath been chosen according to those things which	hath been chosen according to those things which
1539	we have before stated: the Bishop shall lay his	we have before stated: the Bishop shall lay his	we have before stated: the Bishop shall lay his
1540	hands on him.	hands on him.	hands on him.
1541	And why we have said that the Bishop alone	And why we have said that the Bishop alone	And why we have said that the Bishop alone
1542	shall put his hands on the Deacon, this is the cause	shall put his hands on the Deacon, this is the cause	shall put his hands on the Deacon, this is the cause
1543	of the thing; because he shall not be ordained for	of the thing; because he shall not be ordained for	of the thing; because he shall not be ordained for
1544	* Sahidic ⲡⲥⲱⲛⲧ, the custom.	* Sahidic ⲡⲥⲱⲛⲧ, the custom.	* Sahidic p·sōnt, the custom.
1545	ⲥ 2	Ⲥ 2	S 2
page 66
1546	ⲗ︦ⲉ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	35 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	35 nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
1547	ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲏⲃ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉⲩϩⲓⲡⲉⲣⲉⲧⲏⲥ	Ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲏⲃ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉⲩϩⲓⲡⲉⲣⲉⲧⲏⲥ	M̀mof an èoumetouyb alla evhiperetys
1548	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲟⲩⲁϩ‐	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀	ǹpièpiskopos èθrefìri ǹnyèt efnaouahsahni m̀mōou naf ouḋe evnakaθista m̀
1549	ⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙ̄ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀
1550	ⲙⲟϥ ⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲩⲙⲃⲟⲗⲱⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲕ̀ⲗⲏ‐
1551	ⲣⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϥⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧ-
1552	ϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲙⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	ⲙⲟϥ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲩⲙⲃⲟⲗⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϥⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲙⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	mof an èθrefṡōpi ǹsimvolōn ǹpik̀lyros tyrf alla èθreffi ǹf̀rōouṡ ǹnyetṡōni ouoh efètame pièpiskopos èrōou
1553	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϭⲓ ⲙ̃‐
1554	ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛϯⲙⲉⲧⲛⲓϣϯ ⲫⲁⲓ er ⲉⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩ‐
1555	ⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϭⲓⲧϥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲝⲓⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϭⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ϯⲙⲉⲧⲛⲓϣϯ ⲫⲁⲓ er ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϭⲓⲧϥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲝⲓⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ	ouḋe evnakaθista m̀mof an èθrefċi m̀pip̀nevma ǹtimetniṡti fai er ère nip̀resbiteros ċitf alla èθrefṡōpi ǹàksios eθre
1556	ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲉⲩⲉ̀ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲉⲩⲉ̀ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	pièpiskopos pistevè naf ènyetèṡe eθve
1557	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟ‐	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ.	fai pièpiskopos m̀mavatf petnakiroḋonin ǹpiḋiàkōnos.
1558	ⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲁ̃ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ.
1559	ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲭⲓ‐	Ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ	Pip̀resbiteros ḋe ère pièpiskopos nakiroḋonin m̀mof ǹtouka jig ègōf je pai
1560	ⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ
1561	ⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲡⲉⲑⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥ‐	ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲡⲉⲑⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ϣⲁϥϭⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲙⲙⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ	p̀nevma ǹouōt peθnyou èh̀ryi ègōf pip̀resbiteros ġar ṡafċi m̀mavatf mmontaf
1562	ⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ϣⲁϥϭⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲙⲙⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ
1563	ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ϯ ⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲛⲁϥ	ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ϯ ⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲛⲁϥ	èzousia m̀mav èti k̀lyros eθve fai naf
1564	ⲛⲁⲉϣ ⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̃ϣⲁϥⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ	ⲛⲁⲉϣ ⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲁϥⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ	naeṡ kaθista an ǹk̀lyros èṡafsfragizin
1565	ⲙ̃ⲡⲓ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟ‐	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ.	m̀pi p̀resbiteros m̀mavatf ère pièpiskopos nakiroḋonin m̀mof.
1566	ⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟϥ.
1567	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲧⲏⲥ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲧⲏⲥ.	Eθve niòmologitys.
1568	© DA. ⲡⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲧⲏⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ	© DA. Ⲡⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲧⲏⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ	© DA. Piòmologitys ḋe isje ètafṡōpi
1569	ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛⲙⲟⲣ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ	ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛⲙⲟⲣ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ	xen hanmor eθve f̀ran ǹp̀ċois nnouka
1570	\ \ \ \	\ \ \ \	\ \ \ \
1571	ϫⲓϫ ⲉϫⲱϥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲡⲣⲉⲥ‐	ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁⲕⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲡⲣⲉⲥ‐	jig ègōf eθve ouḋiakonia ie oumetpres‐
1572	ⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲛϯⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲙ̀-
1573	ⲙⲉⲧⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲟ̀ⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀‐
1574	ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ϯⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲙ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲟ̀ⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	viteros ouontaf ġar m̀mav ǹtitimy m̀metp̀resbiteros hiten tefòmologià èṡōp ḋe evnakaθista m̀mof ǹouèpiskopos
1575	ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉϫⲱϥ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲩⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲧⲏⲥ ⲇⲉ	ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲩⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲧⲏⲥ ⲇⲉ	evnaka jig ègōf isje ououmologitys ḋe
page 67
1576	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 36	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 36	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 36
1577	the Priesthood, but for the service* of the Bishop,	the Priesthood, but for the service* of the Bishop,	the Priesthood, but for the service* of the Bishop,
1578	that he may do those things which he shall com-	that he may do those things which he shall com-	that he may do those things which he shall com-
1579	mand him. Neither shall he be appointed that	mand him. Neither shall he be appointed that	mand him. Neither shall he be appointed that
1580	he may be of the counsel of all the Clergy, but	he may be of the counsel of all the Clergy, but	he may be of the counsel of all the Clergy, but
1581	that he may take care of the sick, and he shall	that he may take care of the sick, and he shall	that he may take care of the sick, and he shall
1582	make them known to the Bishop. Neither shall he	make them known to the Bishop. Neither shall he	make them known to the Bishop. Neither shall he
1583	be appointed that he may receive the spirit of	be appointed that he may receive the spirit of	be appointed that he may receive the spirit of
1584	greatness which the Presbyters shall receive, but	greatness which the Presbyters shall receive, but	greatness which the Presbyters shall receive, but
1585	that he may be worthy, that the Bishop may be-	that he may be worthy, that the Bishop may be-	that he may be worthy, that the Bishop may be-
1586	lieve him in those things which it behoves him.	lieve him in those things which it behoves him.	lieve him in those things which it behoves him.
1587	On this account the Bishop alone shall ordain the	On this account the Bishop alone shall ordain the	On this account the Bishop alone shall ordain the
1588	Deacon. ϯ	Deacon. Ϯ	Deacon. Ti
1589	But the Bishop shall ordain the Presbyter. He	But the Bishop shall ordain the Presbyter. He	But the Bishop shall ordain the Presbyter. He
1590	shall put the hand on him, because that same spirit	shall put the hand on him, because that same spirit	shall put the hand on him, because that same spirit
1591	cometh upon him, for the Presbyter only receiveth	cometh upon him, for the Presbyter only receiveth	cometh upon him, for the Presbyter only receiveth
1592	it; he has not power to give it to the Clergy;	it; he has not power to give it to the Clergy;	it; he has not power to give it to the Clergy;
1593	therefore he will not be able to appoint the Clergy.	therefore he will not be able to appoint the Clergy.	therefore he will not be able to appoint the Clergy.
1594	The Presbyter is sealed only ;} the Bishop shall	The Presbyter is sealed only ;} the Bishop shall	The Presbyter is sealed only ;} the Bishop shall
1595	ordain him.	ordain him.	ordain him.
1596	Or CONFESSORS.	Or CONFESSORS.	Or CONFESSORS.
1597	34. But the Confessor, if he has been in bonds	34. But the Confessor, if he has been in bonds	34. But the Confessor, if he has been in bonds
1598	for the name of the Lord, they shall not lay hands	for the name of the Lord, they shall not lay hands	for the name of the Lord, they shall not lay hands
1599	on him for a service or Priesthood, for he hath the	on him for a service or Priesthood, for he hath the	on him for a service or Priesthood, for he hath the
1600	honour of Priesthood by his confession. Ⲃⲱ if they	honour of Priesthood by his confession. Ⲃⲱ if they	honour of Priesthood by his confession. Vō if they
1601	will appoint him for a Bishop they shall lay hands	will appoint him for a Bishop they shall lay hands	will appoint him for a Bishop they shall lay hands
1602	on him. Bat if he is a Confessor, he shall not have	on him. Bat if he is a Confessor, he shall not have	on him. Bat if he is a Confessor, he shall not have
1603	been taken in before the authorities; neither shall	been taken in before the authorities; neither shall	been taken in before the authorities; neither shall
1604	* Arab. ⲁ, the service. Sahidic ϩⲩⲡⲉⲣⲉⲥⲓⲁ, service.	* Arab. Ⲁ, the service. Sahidic ϩⲩⲡⲉⲣⲉⲥⲓⲁ, service.	* Arab. A, the service. Sahidic hiperesia, service.
1605	ϯ Possibly the practice of the Coptic Church may explain	Ϯ Possibly the practice of the Coptic Church may explain	Ti Possibly the practice of the Coptic Church may explain
1606	this expression.	this expression.	this expression.
page 68
1607	Sw Sma ce nme cam a —	Sw Sma ce nme cam a —	Sw Sma ce nme cam a —
1608	ⲗ︦ⲍ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	37 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	37 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1609	ⲡⲉ ⲙⲡⲟⲩϭⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲁϩⲣⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲟⲩ‐	Ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲩϭⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲁϩⲣⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲕⲟⲗⲁⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛⲙⲟⲣ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ	Pe ǹpouċitf èxoun nahren nièzousià ouḋe ǹpoukolasis m̀mof xen hanmor ouḋe
1610	ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲕⲟⲗⲁⲥⲓⲥ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛⲙⲟⲣ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ
1611	ⲙⲡⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲟ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲕⲁ‐
1612	ⲧⲁⲕ̀ⲣⲓⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲁ̀ⲇⲓⲕⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲟ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧⲁⲕ̀ⲣⲓⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲁ̀ⲇⲓⲕⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	ǹpouhitf èxoun èpi ṡ̀teko ouḋe ǹpoukatak̀rinin m̀mof xen h̀li ǹtiàḋikià alla
1613	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲟⲩϫⲱ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩϣⲟϣϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲟⲩϫⲱ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩϣⲟϣϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ	kata ougō èavṡoṡf m̀mavatf èjen
1614	ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲩⲕⲟⲗⲁⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ	ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲩⲕⲟⲗⲁⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲉⲛ	f̀ran ǹpenċois ouoh avkolasis m̀mof xen
1615	ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲗⲁⲥⲓⲥ ⲛ̀ⲏⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲛ ⲕⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ	ⲟⲩⲕⲟⲗⲁⲥⲓⲥ ⲛ̀ⲏⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲛ ⲕⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ	oukolasis ǹyi ouoh aferoumologin klyros
1616	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϥ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ.	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϥ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ.	niven f̀emp̀ṡa m̀mōou evnaka jig ègōf.
1617	ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	Ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	Ère pièpiskopos ḋe naevxaristou kata
1618	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲁⲛϣⲟⲣⲡ ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲛⲧⲱⲥ ⲧⲁⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲁⲛϣⲟⲣⲡ ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲛⲧⲱⲥ ⲧ̀ⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ	nyet anṡorp gōou oupantōs t̀ànanky
1619	ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ETAN-	ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ETAN-	èrof èθreftaouou ǹnai saji ǹouōt ETAN-
1620	ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉϥⲉⲣⲙⲉⲗⲉⲧⲁⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐	ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉϥⲉⲣⲙⲉⲗⲉⲧⲁⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐	ṡorp ǹgōou hōs efermeletan xen ou‐
1621	NOAH ⲉϥⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ϯ‐
1622	ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϥⲛⲁϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ	NOAH ⲉϥⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ϯϫⲟⲙ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ	NOAH efevxaristou ǹfti alla kata tigom ǹpiouai piouai f̀naṡ̀lyl èṡōp ḋe
1623	ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̃ϣⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧϩⲓ‐
1624	ⲕⲁⲛⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲉⲩⲭⲏ ⲉⲥⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ OVATA-	ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧϩⲓⲕⲁⲛⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲉⲩⲭⲏ ⲉⲥⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ OVATA-	èouon ṡ̀gom m̀mof èṡ̀lyl xen oumet·hikanos nem oup̀rosevṡy estaiyout OVATA-
1625	ⲑⲟⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲛⲁⲥⲧⲁ-
1626	ⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲉⲩⲭⲏ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲓ ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲁⲓ	ⲑⲟⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛⲁⲥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲉⲩⲭⲏ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲁⲓ	θon pe èṡōp ḋe on afṡanṡ̀lyl nastaouou ǹoup̀rosevṡy xen ouṡi m̀mon hai
1627	ⲕⲱⲗⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲟϫ	ⲕⲱⲗⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲟϫ	kōlin m̀mof monon marefṡ̀lyl efouog
1628	ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲣⲑⲟⲇⲟⲝⲟⲥ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲣⲑⲟⲇⲟⲝⲟⲥ	xen oumetorθoḋoksos
1629	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲁ̃ⲛⲁ̀ⲛⲱⲥⲧⲏⲥ.	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲛⲁ̀ⲛⲱⲥⲧⲏⲥ.	eθve piànànōstys.
1630	ⲗ︦ⲉ︦. ⲡⲓⲁⲛⲁⲩ̀ⲛⲱⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ	35. Ⲡⲓⲁⲛⲁⲩ̀ⲛⲱⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ	35. Pianav̀nōstys evnakaθista m̀mof
1631	ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϯ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲙ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟ‐	ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϯ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϥ ⲛⲁϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲭⲁ	ère pièpiskopos nati ǹp̀gōm ǹpiàpostolos naf nafṡlyl èh̀ryi ègōf ǹnefka
1632	ⲗⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϥ ⲛⲁϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛⲛⲉϥⲭⲁ
1633	ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ.	ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ.	jig ègōf.
1634	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓϩⲩⲡⲟⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓϩⲩⲡⲟⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛ.	Eθve pihipoḋiakōn.
1635	ⲗ︦ⲁ︦. ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ϩⲩⲡⲟⲇⲓⲁ̃ⲕⲱⲛ ⲁⲁ-	31. Ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ϩⲩⲡⲟⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛ ⲁⲁ-	31. Nnouka jig èjen hipoḋiàkōn aa-
page 69
1636	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 38	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 38	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 38
1637	he have been punished with bonds; neither shall	he have been punished with bonds; neither shall	he have been punished with bonds; neither shall
1638	he have been cast into prison; neither shall he	he have been cast into prison; neither shall he	he have been cast into prison; neither shall he
1639	have been condemned in any injustice. But ac-	have been condemned in any injustice. But ac-	have been condemned in any injustice. But ac-
1640	cording to the word, because he has been reviled	cording to the word, because he has been reviled	cording to the word, because he has been reviled
1641	alone for the name of our Lord, and has been	alone for the name of our Lord, and has been	alone for the name of our Lord, and has been
1642	punished with punishment in a house, and hath	punished with punishment in a house, and hath	punished with punishment in a house, and hath
1643	confessed, he is worthy of every sacerdotal office	confessed, he is worthy of every sacerdotal office	confessed, he is worthy of every sacerdotal office
1644	from them, they shall lay hands on him. And the	from them, they shall lay hands on him. And the	from them, they shall lay hands on him. And the
1645	Bishop shall give thanks according to those words	Bishop shall give thanks according to those words	Bishop shall give thanks according to those words
1646	which we have before spoken. Truly it is neces-	which we have before spoken. Truly it is neces-	which we have before spoken. Truly it is neces-
1647	sary for him that he should make known these	sary for him that he should make known these	sary for him that he should make known these
1648	same words ‘which we before have spoken, that	same words ‘which we before have spoken, that	same words ‘which we before have spoken, that
1649	he may meditate upon them diligently, giving	he may meditate upon them diligently, giving	he may meditate upon them diligently, giving
1650	thanks to God. But every one shall pray according	thanks to God. But every one shall pray according	thanks to God. But every one shall pray according
1651	to his ability; but if he is able to pray suitably,	to his ability; but if he is able to pray suitably,	to his ability; but if he is able to pray suitably,
1652	and the prayer acceptable, it is good. But if, when	and the prayer acceptable, it is good. But if, when	and the prayer acceptable, it is good. But if, when
1653	he again prays, he sends forth a prayer in (a cer-	he again prays, he sends forth a prayer in (a cer-	he again prays, he sends forth a prayer in (a cer-
1654	tain) measure, no one forbidding him, let him only t	tain) measure, no one forbidding him, let him only t	tain) measure, no one forbidding him, let him only t
1655	pray entirely in a right faith.}	pray entirely in a right faith.}	pray entirely in a right faith.}
1656	Or THE READER.	Or THE READER.	Or THE READER.
1657	35. The Reader shall be appointed. The Bishop	35. The Reader shall be appointed. The Bishop	35. The Reader shall be appointed. The Bishop
1658	shall give him the Book of the Apostles, (and) shall	shall give him the Book of the Apostles, (and) shall	shall give him the Book of the Apostles, (and) shall
1659	pray over him, (but) he shall not lay his hand upon	pray over him, (but) he shall not lay his hand upon	pray over him, (but) he shall not lay his hand upon
1660	him.	him.	him.
1661	Or THE SuB-DEACON.	Or THE SuB-DEACON.	Or THE SuB-DEACON.
1662	36. They shall not lay hands on a Sub-deacon,	36. They shall not lay hands on a Sub-deacon,	36. They shall not lay hands on a Sub-deacon,
1663	* See under the head ¢ Of Bishops.”	* See under the head ¢ Of Bishops.”	* See under the head ¢ Of Bishops.”
1664	ϯ Arabic x, at once. ϯ Arabic ϫ	ϯ Arabic x, at once. Ϯ Arabic ϫ	ti Arabic x, at once. Ti Arabic g
page 70
1665	oe ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	oe ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	oe nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1666	ⲗⲁ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲥⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲟⲩⲁϩϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ	Ⲗⲁ ⲉⲩⲛⲁⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲥⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲟⲩⲁϩϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ	La evnaonomase m̀mof èθrefouahf ǹsa
1667	ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ.	ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ.	niḋiàkōnos.
1668	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ.	Eθve niṡyra.
1669	RZ. ⲟⲩⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀	RZ. Ⲟⲩⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀	RZ. Ouṡyra ḋe avṡankaθista m̀mos ǹ
1670	ⲛⲟⲩⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁⲉⲩⲛⲁⲥⲟⲧⲡⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁⲉⲩⲛⲁⲥⲟⲧⲡⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	ǹoukiroḋonin m̀mos allaevnasotp·s èvol
1671	ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁ̀ ⲡⲉⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ ϧⲁϫⲉⲛ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁ̀ ⲡⲉⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ ϧⲁϫⲉⲛ	xen f̀ran èṡōp ḋe à pes·hai mou xajen
1672	ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ	ouniṡti ǹsyou maroukaθista m̀mos èṡōp
1673	ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲥⲱⲥⲕ ⲓⲥϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲡⲓⲥ‐
1674	ⲧⲉⲩⲉ ⲛⲁⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲥⲉⲣϧⲉⲗⲗⲱ ⲙⲁ‐
1675	ⲣⲟⲩⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲟⲥ ⲡⲟⲗ‐	ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲥⲱⲥⲕ ⲓⲥϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲡⲓⲥⲧⲉⲩⲉ ⲛⲁⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲥⲉⲣϧⲉⲗⲗⲱ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲇⲟⲕⲓⲙⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲟⲥ ⲡⲟⲗⲗⲁⲕⲓⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲑⲟⲥ ϩⲱ ⲟⲩⲉⲣϧⲉⲗⲗⲟ	ḋe m̀pesōsk isjen pes·hai mou m̀perpisteve nas alla èṡōp aserxellō marouḋokimazin m̀mos hiten pix̀ronos pollakis ġar ṡare pipaθos hō ouerxello
1676	ⲗⲁⲕⲓⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲑⲟⲥ ϩⲱ ⲟⲩⲉⲣϧⲉⲗⲗⲟ
1677	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉⲧⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲙⲁ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ.	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉⲧⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲙⲁ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ.	nem petnaka ma nōou ǹxytf.
1678	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲛ̀ϯⲭⲏⲣⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̀-	Ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲛ̀ϯⲭⲏⲣⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲙⲟⲣⲥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀	Maroukaθista ǹtiṡyra xen p̀·saji m̀mavatf ǹtoumors èxoun nem p̀kesepi ǹ
1679	ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲙⲟⲣⲥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀
1680	ⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲥⲧⲁⲗⲉ ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ-
1681	ⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲥⲗⲓⲧⲟⲩⲣⲅⲓⲁ ⲁⲛϯ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲥⲧⲁⲗⲉ ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲥⲗⲓⲧⲟⲩⲣⲅⲓⲁ ⲁⲛϯ	ǹouka jig ègōs èvol je ǹnestale p̀rosfora an èh̀ryi ouḋe ǹneslitourgia anti
1682	ⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲇⲉ ϣⲁⲥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ	ⲭⲓⲣⲟⲇⲟⲛⲓⲁ ⲇⲉ ϣⲁⲥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ	ṡiroḋonia ḋe ṡasṡōpi nem pik̀lyros
1683	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲧⲟⲩⲣⲅⲓⲁ ϯⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲇⲉ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲁⲩⲕⲁ‐	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲧⲟⲩⲣⲅⲓⲁ ϯⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲇⲉ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲁⲩⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲫⲁ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲡⲉ.	eθve nitourgia tiṡyra ḋe hōs èṡavkaθista m̀mos eθve piṡ̀lyl fai ḋe fa ouon niven pe.
1684	ⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲙⲙⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲫⲁ ⲟⲩ‐
1685	ⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲡⲉ.
1686	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ.	Eθve niparθenos.
1687	TH. ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	TH. Ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ	TH. Nnouka jig èjen parθenos alla
1688	ⲧⲉⲥⲡ̀ⲣⲟϩⲁⲓⲣⲉⲥⲓⲥⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲥ ⲧⲉ ⲧⲉⲥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲙ̀	ⲧⲉⲥⲡ̀ⲣⲟϩⲁⲓⲣⲉⲥⲓⲥⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲥ ⲧⲉ ⲧⲉⲥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲙ̀	tesp̀rohairesisi m̀mavats te tesìri m̀
1689	ⲙⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ.	ⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ.	mos ǹparθenos.
page 71
1690	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 40	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 40	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 40
1691	but he shall be named, that he may follow the	but he shall be named, that he may follow the	but he shall be named, that he may follow the
1692	Deacons.	Deacons.	Deacons.
1693	Or Wipows.	Or Wipows.	Or Wipows.
1694	37. But when a Widow is appointed, she shall	37. But when a Widow is appointed, she shall	37. But when a Widow is appointed, she shall
1695	not be ordained, but she shall be chosen by name ;	not be ordained, but she shall be chosen by name ;	not be ordained, but she shall be chosen by name ;
1696	and if her husband hath been dead for a long time,	and if her husband hath been dead for a long time,	and if her husband hath been dead for a long time,
1697	let her be appointed. But if she has not delayed	let her be appointed. But if she has not delayed	let her be appointed. But if she has not delayed
1698	from the death of her husband believe her not.	from the death of her husband believe her not.	from the death of her husband believe her not.
1699	But if she has become old let her be proved for a	But if she has become old let her be proved for a	But if she has become old let her be proved for a
1700	time; for often even the passion grows old, and	time; for often even the passion grows old, and	time; for often even the passion grows old, and
1701	will have place in them.	will have place in them.	will have place in them.
1702	Let a Widow be appointed by word only. She	Let a Widow be appointed by word only. She	Let a Widow be appointed by word only. She
1703	shall be united with the rest. They shall not lay	shall be united with the rest. They shall not lay	shall be united with the rest. They shall not lay
1704	hands on her, because she shall not put on* the	hands on her, because she shall not put on* the	hands on her, because she shall not put on* the
1705	Eucharist, neither shall she perform public service.	Eucharist, neither shall she perform public service.	Eucharist, neither shall she perform public service.
1706	But imposition of hands shall be with the Clergy	But imposition of hands shall be with the Clergy	But imposition of hands shall be with the Clergy
1707	for the Ministry. But the Widow is appointed for	for the Ministry. But the Widow is appointed for	for the Ministry. But the Widow is appointed for
1708	prayer, and that is of all.	prayer, and that is of all.	prayer, and that is of all.
1709	OF VIRGINS.	OF VIRGINS.	OF VIRGINS.
1710	38. They shall not lay hands on a Virgin, for it	38. They shall not lay hands on a Virgin, for it	38. They shall not lay hands on a Virgin, for it
1711	is her choicet alone that makes her a virgin.	is her choicet alone that makes her a virgin.	is her choicet alone that makes her a virgin.
1712	* Arab. Jus 3, not carry.	* Arab. Jus 3, not carry.	* Arab. Jus 3, not carry.
1713	+ Sahidic ⲧⲉⲥϩⲁⲓⲣⲉⲥⲓⲥ, her choice, will ; but the Arabic	+ Sahidic ⲧⲉⲥϩⲁⲓⲣⲉⲥⲓⲥ, her choice, will ; but the Arabic	+ Sahidic tes·hairesis, her choice, will ; but the Arabic
1714	is ⲙ her secret, mystery.	is ⲙ her secret, mystery.	is m her secret, mystery.
page 72
1715	ⲙ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	41 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	41 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1716	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲗϭ⳪.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲗϭ⳪.	Eθve nih̀mot ǹtalċ⳪.
1717	ⲗ︦ⲑ︦. ⲉⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲁⲓϭⲓ ⲛ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛϩ̀	39. Ⲉⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲁⲓϭⲓ ⲛ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛϩ̀	39. Ereṡan ouai ḋe gos je aiċi n ǹhanh̀
1718	ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲁϭϭ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϭⲱⲗⲡ ⲉ̃ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ	ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲁϭϭ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϭⲱⲗⲡ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛⲛⲟⲩⲭⲁ	mot ǹtaaċċ hiten ouċōlp èvol nnouka
1719	ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲛⲁⲟⲩⲟⲛϩϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲛⲁⲟⲩⲟⲛϩϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	jig ègōf ǹθof ġar p̀hōb naouonhf èvol
1720	ⲉ̃ϣⲱⲡ ⲉϥϫⲉ ⲙⲉⲑⲙⲏⲓ.	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉϥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲉⲑⲙⲏⲓ.	èṡōp ef je meθmyi.
1721	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲃⲉⲣⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲛⲁϯ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲃⲉⲣⲓ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲛⲁϯ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ	Eθve nirōmi ǹveri nai etnati ǹpououoi
1722	ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ.	ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ.	èxoun èt̀pistis.
1723	ⲙ̄. ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲛⲁⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ	40. Ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲛⲁⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ	40. Nyet ounaentou ḋe èxoun èt̀pistis
1724	ⲙⲃⲉⲣⲓ ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲃⲉⲣⲓ ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ǹveri èsōtem èp̀·saji marouentou èxoun
1725	ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲗⲁⲟⲥ	ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ	ǹṡorp èratou ǹnireftièvō m̀pate pilaos
1726	i ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ TATIA ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ	i ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ TATIA ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ	i èxoun ouoh ǹtouṡini ǹsa TATIA ǹp̀hōb
1727	ϫⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲁⲩϯⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ϫⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲁⲩϯⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	je eθve ou ǹhōb avtim̀pououoi èxoun
1728	ⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀	ⲉ̀ϯ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀	èt̀ipistis ouoh marouermeθre xarōou ǹ
1729	ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲩⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ENE ⲟⲩⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ	ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁⲩⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϫⲉ ENE ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ	je nyèt aventou èxoun je ENE ouon ṡ̀gom
1730	ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ	ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ	m̀mōou èsōtem èp̀·saji marouṡini ḋe
1731	ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲡⲟⲩⲃⲓⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲁϣ ⲙⲙⲏⲓⲛⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲓⲉ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ‐	ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲡⲟⲩⲃⲓⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲁϣ ⲛ̀ⲙⲏⲓⲛⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲓⲉ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲓⲉ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲃⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ǹsa poubios je ouaṡ ǹmyini pe ie je ouontaf èhimi m̀mav ie je ouvōk pe ǹte
1732	ⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲓⲉ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲃⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ
1733	ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉϥϭ︦ⲥ︦ & ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲣⲁⲛⲁϥ	ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉϥϭⲟⲓⲥ & ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲣⲁⲛⲁϥ	oupistos ouoh ǹte pefċois & fai efranaf
1734	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙ ⲡⲉϥϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑ‐	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙ ⲡⲉϥϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲟϥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲛⲟϫϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀	marefsōtem àreṡanṡ̀tem pefċois ermeθre xarof je nanef marounogf èvol è
1735	ⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲟϥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲛⲟϫϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀
1736	ϣⲱⲡ ⲟⲩⲉⲑⲛⲓⲕⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲉϥⲣ̅ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲁϥ	ϣⲱⲡ ⲟⲩⲉⲑⲛⲓⲕⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲉϥⲣ̅ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲁϥ	ṡōp oueθnikos pe pefr evètièvō naf
1737	ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲁ̀ⲛⲁϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϭ︦ⲥ︦ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛⲉ	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲁ̀ⲛⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥϭⲟⲓⲥ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛⲉ	èθreferànaf ǹpefċois jekas ǹne h̀li ne
1738	ⲯ̀ⲗⲁⲥⲫⲩⲙⲓⲁ̀ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ	ⲯ̀ⲗⲁⲥⲫⲩⲙⲓⲁ̀ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ	p̀slasfimià ṡōpi èṡōp ḋe afṡan ouai
1739	ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ	ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ	pe èouontaf èhimi m̀mav ie ǹθos ouèhimi
1740	ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁⲥ ϩⲁⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ	ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁⲥ ϩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ	èouontas hai m̀mav maroutièvō nōou
1741	ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲭⲱ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉϥⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲭⲱ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉϥⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	eθre pihoout kō èrof ètefèhimi ouoh ǹte
1742	ϯⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ϩⲱ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ	ϯⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ϩⲱ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ	tièhimi hō èros èpes·hai èṡōp ḋe areṡan
1743	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ	ouai pe m̀pefhemsi nem èhimi maroutièvō
1744	* In the margin ϩⲱ.	* In the margin ϩⲱ.	* In the margin hō.
page 73
1745	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 42	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 42	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 42
1746	Or THE Gi1rTs oF HEALING.	Or THE Gi1rTs oF HEALING.	Or THE Gi1rTs oF HEALING.
1747	39. If one shall say I have received the gifts of	39. If one shall say I have received the gifts of	39. If one shall say I have received the gifts of
1748	healing by a revelation, they shall not lay hands on	healing by a revelation, they shall not lay hands on	healing by a revelation, they shall not lay hands on
1749	him, for the thing itself will be manifest if he speak	him, for the thing itself will be manifest if he speak	him, for the thing itself will be manifest if he speak
1750	truth.	truth.	truth.
1751	Or NEw MEN, WHO HAVE NOT ARRIVED AT	Or NEw MEN, WHO HAVE NOT ARRIVED AT	Or NEw MEN, WHO HAVE NOT ARRIVED AT
1752	THE FarrH.	THE FarrH.	THE FarrH.
1753	40. But those who shall be brought into the new	40. But those who shall be brought into the new	40. But those who shall be brought into the new
1754	faith to hear the word, let them be brought in first	faith to hear the word, let them be brought in first	faith to hear the word, let them be brought in first
1755	to the teachers before the people come in, and they	to the teachers before the people come in, and they	to the teachers before the people come in, and they
1756	shall inquire the cause of the thing, for what reason	shall inquire the cause of the thing, for what reason	shall inquire the cause of the thing, for what reason
1757	they have drawn near to the faith. And let those	they have drawn near to the faith. And let those	they have drawn near to the faith. And let those
1758	who brought them in witness for them, if they be	who brought them in witness for them, if they be	who brought them in witness for them, if they be
1759	able to hear the word. And let them inquire after	able to hear the word. And let them inquire after	able to hear the word. And let them inquire after
1760	their life, of what sort it is; whether he has a wife,	their life, of what sort it is; whether he has a wife,	their life, of what sort it is; whether he has a wife,
1761	or if he is a servant of a faithful man, and that this	or if he is a servant of a faithful man, and that this	or if he is a servant of a faithful man, and that this
1762	hath pleased his lord, then let him hear. If his lord	hath pleased his lord, then let him hear. If his lord	hath pleased his lord, then let him hear. If his lord
1763	hath not witnessed to him that he is good, let him	hath not witnessed to him that he is good, let him	hath not witnessed to him that he is good, let him
1764	be rejected. If his lord be a heathen he shall be	be rejected. If his lord be a heathen he shall be	be rejected. If his lord be a heathen he shall be
1765	taught that he should please his lord, that no one	taught that he should please his lord, that no one	taught that he should please his lord, that no one
1766	may be blasphemed*. But if he be one who has	may be blasphemed*. But if he be one who has	may be blasphemed*. But if he be one who has
1767	a wife, or she a woman who has a husband, let	a wife, or she a woman who has a husband, let	a wife, or she a woman who has a husband, let
1768	them be taught that the man should content himself	them be taught that the man should content himself	them be taught that the man should content himself
1769	with his wife, and that the wife should content her-	with his wife, and that the wife should content her-	with his wife, and that the wife should content her-
1770	self with her husband. But if he be one who hath	self with her husband. But if he be one who hath	self with her husband. But if he be one who hath
1771	not dwelt with a wife, let him be taught not to	not dwelt with a wife, let him be taught not to	not dwelt with a wife, let him be taught not to
1772	commit fornication, but either that he marry ac-	commit fornication, but either that he marry ac-	commit fornication, but either that he marry ac-
1773	cording to the law, or that he remain (single) ac-	cording to the law, or that he remain (single) ac-	cording to the law, or that he remain (single) ac-
1774	* Arab. ⲁ), may be defamed, or calumniated.	* Arab. Ⲁ), may be defamed, or calumniated.	* Arab. A), may be defamed, or calumniated.
page 74
1775	ⲙ︦ⲅ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	43 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	43 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1776	ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲡⲟⲣⲛⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϭⲓⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	Ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲡⲟⲣⲛⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϭⲓⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	Naf èṡ̀tempornevin ie ǹtefċis̀·himi kata
1777	ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲉϥⲭⲏ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ	ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲉϥⲭⲏ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ	f̀nomos ie efky kata f̀nomos èṡōp ḋe
1778	ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ	ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲇⲉⲙⲱⲛ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ	afṡan ouai ouḋemōn nemaf ǹnefsōtem
1779	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ϣⲁⲛⲧⲉϥⲧⲟⲩⲃⲟ.	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ϣⲁⲧⲉϥⲧⲟⲩⲃⲟ.	èp̀·saji ǹtièvō ṡateftouvo.
1780	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲓⲟⲡⲏ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲓⲟⲡⲏ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ.	Eθve niiopy nem nipistimy.
1781	ⲉⲩⲛⲁϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ NCA ⲛⲓⲓⲟⲡⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀	Ⲉⲩⲛⲁϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ NCA ⲛⲓⲓⲟⲡⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀	Evnaṡini ḋe NCA niiope nem nih̀vyouì
1782	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ̀ ⲙⲙⲱ-	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲕⲁⲑⲓⲥⲧⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩ ⲛⲉ.	ǹnyètounaentou èxoun èkaθistà ǹmōou je hanou ne.
1783	ⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ϩⲁⲛⲟⲩ ⲛⲉ.
1784	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲣⲛⲟⲃⲟⲥⲕⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲣⲛⲟⲃⲟⲥⲕⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ	Èṡōp areṡan ouai oupornoboskos ète
1785	ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲥⲁⲁⲛϣ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲡⲟⲣⲛⲏ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ	ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲥⲁⲁⲛϣ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲡⲟⲣⲛⲏ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ	ourefsaanṡ pe ǹhanporny mareflo ie
1786	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲑⲁⲙⲓⲉ̀	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲑⲁⲙⲓⲉ̀	marouhitf èvol eṡōp ḋe ourefθamiè
1787	ⲧⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲡⲉ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲍⲱⲅⲣⲁⲫⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ	ⲧⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲡⲉ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲍⲱⲅⲣⲁⲫⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ	touōt pe ie ouzōġrafos pe maroutièvō
1788	ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲙ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲑⲁⲙⲓⲉ̀ ⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ-	ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲙ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲑⲁⲙⲓⲉ̀ ⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ-	nōou èm̀temθ̀rouθamiè ìḋōlon marou-
1789	20 ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ EROA.	20 ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ EROA.	20 ie marouhitou EROA.
1790	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲑⲉⲁⲧⲣⲓⲕⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϣⲁϥⲉⲣ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲑⲉⲁⲧⲣⲓⲕⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϣⲁϥⲉⲣ	Èṡōp èouai ouθeatrikos ie ǹθof èṡafer
1791	ⲟⲩⲡⲩⲇⲏⲝⲓⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲁⲇⲣⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ	ⲟⲩⲡⲩⲇⲏⲝⲓⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲑⲩⲁⲇⲣⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ	oupiḋyksis xen piθiaḋron mareflo ie
1792	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲉϥⲧⲥⲁⲃⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲉϥⲧⲥⲁⲃⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ	marouhitf èvol isje eftsavo ǹnikouji
1793	ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲥ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲧⲉⲭⲛⲏ	ⲛⲁⲛⲉⲥ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲧⲉⲭⲛⲏ	nanes men eθreflo èṡōp mentaf texny
1794	ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲱ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲱ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	m̀mav maroukō naf èvol.
1795	ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲭⲟⲥ ⲱ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲉϥⲁⲅⲱⲛⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥ‐
1796	ϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲅⲱⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ	Ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲭⲟⲥ ⲱ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲉϥⲁⲅⲱⲛⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲅⲱⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ	Ouènoxos ṑmaios efaġōnizin ouoh efṡenaf èpiàġōn mareflo ie marouhitf
1797	* Sahidic ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲏ̀, but either.	* Sahidic ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲏ̀, but either.	* Sahidic alla ỳ, but either.
page 75
1798	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 44	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 44	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 44
1799	cording to the law. But if one has a demon, let	cording to the law. But if one has a demon, let	cording to the law. But if one has a demon, let
1800	him not hear the word of teaching until he has	him not hear the word of teaching until he has	him not hear the word of teaching until he has
1801	been purified.	been purified.	been purified.
1802	Or Actions AND Works. *	Or Actions AND Works. *	Or Actions AND Works. *
1803	41. They shall inquire after the actions and	41. They shall inquire after the actions and	41. They shall inquire after the actions and
1804	works of those who shall be brought in, what they	works of those who shall be brought in, what they	works of those who shall be brought in, what they
1805	are, that they may appoint them.	are, that they may appoint them.	are, that they may appoint them.
1806	If one has been a bawd, who is a supporter	If one has been a bawd, who is a supporter	If one has been a bawd, who is a supporter
1807	of prostitutes, let him cease, or let him be re-	of prostitutes, let him cease, or let him be re-	of prostitutes, let him cease, or let him be re-
1808	jected. But if one is a maker of shrines, or a	jected. But if one is a maker of shrines, or a	jected. But if one is a maker of shrines, or a
1809	painter (of idols), let such be taught that they	painter (of idols), let such be taught that they	painter (of idols), let such be taught that they
1810	should not make idols. Let them cease, or let them	should not make idols. Let them cease, or let them	should not make idols. Let them cease, or let them
1811	be cast out.	be cast out.	be cast out.
1812	If one is pleased with theatrical shows, or he has	If one is pleased with theatrical shows, or he has	If one is pleased with theatrical shows, or he has
1813	_ been an announcer\|\| in the theatre, let him cease,	_ been an announcer\|\| in the theatre, let him cease,	_ been an announcer\|\| in the theatre, let him cease,
1814	or let him be cast out. If he teach the young (in	or let him be cast out. If he teach the young (in	or let him be cast out. If he teach the young (in
1815	heathen principles), it is good that he should cease.	heathen principles), it is good that he should cease.	heathen principles), it is good that he should cease.
1816	If he has not a trade let him be forgiven.	If he has not a trade let him be forgiven.	If he has not a trade let him be forgiven.
1817	Likewise, he who is guilty of contending, and	Likewise, he who is guilty of contending, and	Likewise, he who is guilty of contending, and
1818	goes into the contest, let him cease, or let him be	goes into the contest, let him cease, or let him be	goes into the contest, let him cease, or let him be
1819	* Arab. Jacl, Jul actions and works.	* Arab. Jacl, Jul actions and works.	* Arab. Jacl, Jul actions and works.
1820	ϯ The Arabic is SG EY Edges an effeminate	Ϯ The Arabic is SG EY Edges an effeminate	Ti The Arabic is SG EY Edges an effeminate
1821	wretch, desiring to live in fornication.	wretch, desiring to live in fornication.	wretch, desiring to live in fornication.
1822	! The Arabic is ϫⲉ a painter, or sculptor.	! The Arabic is ϫⲉ a painter, or sculptor.	! The Arabic is je a painter, or sculptor.
1823	I The Arabic is ⲙ. ⲛ ⲉ. ome who	I The Arabic is ⲙ. Ⲛ ⲉ. ome who	I The Arabic is m. N e. ome who
1824	is conspicuous, or he who is a teller of mews, or an an-	is conspicuous, or he who is a teller of mews, or an an-	is conspicuous, or he who is a teller of mews, or an an-
1825	nouncer in a celebrated place.	nouncer in a celebrated place.	nouncer in a celebrated place.
page 76
1826	ⲙ︦ⲉ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	45 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	45 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1827	ⲉ̃ⲃⲟⲗ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲭⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉϥⲧ̀‐
1828	ⲥⲁⲃⲟ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲭⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲙⲓϣⲓ ⲓⲉ ⲕⲩⲛⲏⲕⲟⲥ	Ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲭⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉϥⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲟ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲭⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲙⲓϣⲓ ⲓⲉ ⲕⲩⲛⲏⲕⲟⲥ	Èvol ouai efoi ǹmonomakos ie ǹθof eft̀savo ǹhanmonomakos èmiṡi ie kinykos
1829	ⲉϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲕⲩⲛⲏⲕⲓⲟⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲙⲱⲥⲓⲟⲥ ⲉϥ ϧⲉⲛ	ⲉϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲕⲩⲛⲏⲕⲓⲟⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲙⲱⲥⲓⲟⲥ ⲉϥ ϧⲉⲛ	ef xen p̀kinykion ie ouḋimōsios ef xen
1830	ⲡ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲭⲓⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ	ⲡ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲙⲁⲭⲓⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ	p̀monomakion maroulo ie marouhitou
1831	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	èvol.	draft · mediumout.
1832	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲩⲏⲃ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ	Ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲩⲏⲃ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ	Ouai efoi ǹououyb ǹniìḋōlon ie ǹθof
1833	ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ‐	ⲟⲩⲣⲉϥⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲓ̀ⲇⲱⲗⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ourefàreh èniìḋōlon maroulo ie marouhitou èvol.
1834	ϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.
1835	ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲧⲟⲓ ⲉϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲣⲉϥ‐	Ⲟⲩⲙⲁⲧⲟⲓ ⲉϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲣⲉϥϧⲱⲧⲉⲃ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉⲩϣⲁⲛⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁϥ ⲙ	Oumatoi ef xen ouèzousià m̀perèrefxōteb ǹrōmi evṡanouahsahni naf m
1836	ϧⲱⲧⲉⲃ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉⲩϣⲁⲛⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁϥ ⲙ
1837	ⲡⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲣⲉϥⲓⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓϩⲱⲃ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉϥⲱⲣⲕ	ⲡⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲣⲉϥⲓⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓϩⲱⲃ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉϥⲱⲣⲕ	perèrefiys èpihōb ouḋe m̀perθ̀refōrk
1838	ⲉϥϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ⲉϥϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	efṡ̀temouōṡ ḋe marouhitf èvol.
1839	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ⲧ̀ⲥⲏϥⲓ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲣⲭⲱⲛ	Ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲩⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ⲧ̀ⲥⲏϥⲓ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲣⲭⲱⲛ	Ouai efoi ǹèzousià èt̀syfi ie ouarxōn
1840	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲉϥϯϩⲓⲱⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϭⲁ̃ϫⲏ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲉϥϯϩⲓⲱⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϭⲁ̀ϫⲏ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ	ǹoupolis eftihiōtf ǹouċàjy mareflo ie
1841	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	marouhitf èvol.
1842	ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛ ⲇ-
1843	ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣⲙⲁⲧⲟⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ ⲁⲩ‐	Ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛ ⲇⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣⲙⲁⲧⲟⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ ⲁⲩⲉⲣⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ.	Oukatyxoumenos ie oupistos avṡan ḋouōṡ èermatoi marouhitou èvol je averkataf̀ronin ǹfti.
1844	ⲉⲣⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ.
1845	ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲣⲛⲏ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ϣ̀ⲛⲁ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁϥ	Ⲟⲩⲡⲟⲣⲛⲏ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ϣ̀ⲛⲁ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁϥ	Ouporny ie ourōmi ǹṡ̀na ie ouai èaf
1846	ϣⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲕⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁϥⲉⲣ ⲕⲉϩⲱⲃ	ϣⲁⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲕⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁϥⲉⲣ ⲕⲉϩⲱⲃ	ṡatf èvol ie ǹθof ke ouai èafer kehōb
1847	ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϫⲟϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲥⲉϭⲁϧⲉⲙ \|	ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϫⲟϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲥⲉϭⲁϧⲉⲙ \|	ets̀ṡe an ègof marouhitou èvol seċaxem \|
1848	ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲉⲛ ⲙⲁⲅⲟⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϯⲕ̀ⲣⲏⲥⲓⲥ.	ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲉⲛ ⲙⲁⲅⲟⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ϯⲕ̀ⲣⲏⲥⲓⲥ.	ġar ouḋe ǹsenaen maġos an ètik̀rysis.
1849	ⲫⲯ̀ⲣⲉϥⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲓⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲥⲧⲣⲟⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉϥϣⲓⲛⲓ	Ⲫ̀ⲯ̀ⲣⲉϥⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲓⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲥⲧⲣⲟⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲓⲉ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉϥϣⲓⲛⲓ	F̀p̀srefmouti ie p̀astroloġos ie p̀refṡini
1850	tne	tne	tne
1851	ⲧ	ⲧ	t
1852	ⲣ	ⲣ	r
page 77
1853	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 46	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 46	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 46
1854	cast out. One who is a gladiator, or he who	cast out. One who is a gladiator, or he who	cast out. One who is a gladiator, or he who
1855	teaches gladiators to fight, or a hunter in the chase,	teaches gladiators to fight, or a hunter in the chase,	teaches gladiators to fight, or a hunter in the chase,
1856	or a public servant in the gladiatorium, let them	or a public servant in the gladiatorium, let them	or a public servant in the gladiatorium, let them
1857	cease, or let them be cast out.	cease, or let them be cast out.	cease, or let them be cast out.
1858	One who is a priest of the idols, or he who is a	One who is a priest of the idols, or he who is a	One who is a priest of the idols, or he who is a
1859	keeper of the idols, let them cease, or let them be	keeper of the idols, let them cease, or let them be	keeper of the idols, let them cease, or let them be
1860	cast out.	cast out.	cast out.
1861	A soldier who is in authority, let him not kill a	A soldier who is in authority, let him not kill a	A soldier who is in authority, let him not kill a
1862	man; or if he is commanded, let him not hasten to	man; or if he is commanded, let him not hasten to	man; or if he is commanded, let him not hasten to
1863	the act; neither let him swear. But if he is not	the act; neither let him swear. But if he is not	the act; neither let him swear. But if he is not
1864	willing (to observe these commands), let him be	willing (to observe these commands), let him be	willing (to observe these commands), let him be
1865	rejected.	rejected.	rejected.
1866	One who has authority over the ⲩⲟ or a	One who has authority over the ⲩⲟ or a	One who has authority over the yo or a
1867	ruler of a city, clothed in purple, let him cease, or	ruler of a city, clothed in purple, let him cease, or	ruler of a city, clothed in purple, let him cease, or
1868	let him be rejected.	let him be rejected.	let him be rejected.
1869	A catechumen, or a faithful person, if they have	A catechumen, or a faithful person, if they have	A catechumen, or a faithful person, if they have
1870	desired to be soldiers, let them be rejected, because	desired to be soldiers, let them be rejected, because	desired to be soldiers, let them be rejected, because
1871	they have despised God.	they have despised God.	they have despised God.
1872	A harlott, or luxurious man, or one who has	A harlott, or luxurious man, or one who has	A harlott, or luxurious man, or one who has
1873	been cut off, or he who has done any other thing	been cut off, or he who has done any other thing	been cut off, or he who has done any other thing
1874	which it is not becoming to mention, let them be	which it is not becoming to mention, let them be	which it is not becoming to mention, let them be
1875	rejected, for they are impure: neither shall they	rejected, for they are impure: neither shall they	rejected, for they are impure: neither shall they
1876	bring a magician to the judgment.	bring a magician to the judgment.	bring a magician to the judgment.
1877	An enchanter, or an astrologer, or a diviner or	An enchanter, or an astrologer, or a diviner or	An enchanter, or an astrologer, or a diviner or
1878	* Arab. «stm a= blue, a governor over the sword.	* Arab. «stm a= blue, a governor over the sword.	* Arab. «stm a= blue, a governor over the sword.
1879	ϯ Arab. il; TM Ja) ols a fornicator, or proud man.	Ϯ Arab. il; TM Ja) ols a fornicator, or proud man.	Ti Arab. il; TM Ja) ols a fornicator, or proud man.
page 78
1880	ⲙ︦ⲍ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	47 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	47 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1881	ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲃⲱⲗ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲣⲁⲥⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϣ̀ⲑⲟⲣⲧⲉⲣ	Ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲃⲱⲗ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲣⲁⲥⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϣ̀ⲑⲟⲣⲧⲉⲣ	Ie petvōl ǹhanrasouì ie petṡ̀θorter
1882	ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲏϣ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϣⲱϥ ⲛⲏ̀ⲛⲓⲧⲟⲡ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣ̀ⲑⲏⲛ	ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲏϣ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϣⲱϥ ⲛⲏ̀ⲛⲓⲧⲟⲡ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣ̀ⲑⲏⲛ	ǹhanmyṡ ie petṡōf nỳnitop ǹniṡ̀θyn
1883	ⲉⲧⲉ̀ ⲙ̃ⲯⲁⲗⲗⲓⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲛⲉ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲑⲁⲙⲓⲟ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲫⲩ‐
1884	ⲗⲁⲕⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ̀ ⲙ̀ⲯⲁⲗⲗⲓⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲛⲉ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲑⲁⲙⲓⲟ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲫⲩⲗⲁⲕⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲗⲟ ⲓⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	ètè m̀psallistys ne ie petθamio ǹhanfilaktyrion maroulo ie marouhitou èvol.
1885	ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲗⲗⲁⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲇⲉ ⲧ̀ⲃⲱⲕⲓ ⲧⲉ	Ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲗⲗⲁⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲇⲉ ⲧ̀ⲃⲱⲕⲓ ⲧⲉ	Oupallaky ǹte ouai isje ḋe t̀vōki te
1886	ⲉ̃ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲁⲥϣⲁⲛϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲥϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲥⲭⲏ	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲁⲥϣⲁⲛϣ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲥϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲥⲭⲏ	èṡōp men asṡanṡ ǹnesṡyri ouoh esky
1887	ⲛⲁϥ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥ‐	ⲛⲁϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	naf m̀mavatf maressōtem èṡōp afṡan m̀mon marouhits èvol.
1888	ϣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.
1889	ⲟⲩⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲗⲗⲁⲕⲏ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ	Ⲟⲩⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲗⲗⲁⲕⲏ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	Ourōmi èouontaf oupallaky m̀mav
1890	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϭⲓ︦ⲥϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟ‐	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲟ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϭⲓ̅ⲥϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲉϥϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ	mareflo ouoh marefċis·himi kata f̀nomos èṡōp ḋe efṡ̀temouōṡ marouhitf
1891	ⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲉϥϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲓⲧϥ
1892	ⲉ̄ⲃⲟⲗ.	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ.	èvol.
1893	ANON ⲇⲉ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲭⲁ ⲕⲉ ϩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲉ̀ⲫⲁ‐
1894	ϩⲟⲩ ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛⲁⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲉ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲁ̀ⲛⲟⲛ	ANON ⲇⲉ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲁⲛⲭⲁ ⲕⲉ ϩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲉ̀ⲫⲁϩⲟⲩ ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛⲁⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲉ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲁ̀ⲛⲟⲛ	ANON ḋe isje anka ke hai ǹhōb èfahou nih̀vyouì nat̀save θynou èvol ànon
1895	ⲅⲁⲣ ⲧⲏⲣⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲛ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ⲅⲁⲣ ⲧⲏⲣⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛ̀ⲧⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ġar tyren ouonǹtan m̀mav ǹpip̀nevma ǹte
1896	ⲫϯ.	ⲫϯ.	fti.
1897	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓ ⲭⲣⲟⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓ ⲭⲣⲟⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ	Eθve pi xronos ǹnyetsōtem èp̀·saji
1898	ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲛⲓⲓⲟⲡⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ.	ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲛⲓⲓⲟⲡⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ.	menensa niiope nem nièpistimy.
1899	ⲙ︦ⲃ︦. ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲣ T ⲛ̀ⲣⲟⲙⲡⲓ	42. Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲣ T ⲛ̀ⲣⲟⲙⲡⲓ	42. Mare nikatyxoumenos er T ǹrompi
1900	ⲉⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ	ⲉⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ	evsōtem èpisaji èṡōp ḋe àreṡan ouai
1901	ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲕⲁⲣⲧⲏⲣⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲕⲁ-
1902	ⲗⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕ̀ⲣⲓⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲭ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲟⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲡⲓϯ̀ⲣⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲕⲁⲣⲧⲏⲣⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉⲕ̀ⲣⲓⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲭ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲟⲥ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲡⲓϯ̀ⲣⲟⲡⲟⲥ	evèpoḋy ouoh efp̀roskartyrià èp̀hōb kalōs ǹnek̀rinin m̀pi x̀ronos alla pit̀iropos
1903	ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲕ̀ⲣⲓⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ ⲙ̃ⲙⲁⲩ‐	ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲡⲉⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲕ̀ⲣⲓⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ.	m̀mavatf petounak̀rinin m̀mof m̀mavatf.
1904	ⲁⲧϥ.
1905	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲓⲛϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲓⲛϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲁϫⲓ.	Eθve p̀jinṡ̀lyl ǹnyetsōtem èpisaji.
1906	ⲙ︦ⲅ︦. ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲗⲟ ⲉϥ-	43. Ϩⲟⲧⲁⲛ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲗⲟ ⲉϥ-	43. Hotan areṡan f̀reftièvō lo ef-
1907	AN	AN	AN
1908	ϥ	ϥ	f
page 79
1909	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 48	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 48	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 48
1910	an interpreter of dreams, or an agitator of the mul-	an interpreter of dreams, or an agitator of the mul-	an interpreter of dreams, or an agitator of the mul-
1911	titudes, or a destroyer of the fringes of the gar-	titudes, or a destroyer of the fringes of the gar-	titudes, or a destroyer of the fringes of the gar-
1912	ments, or who cut themselves*, or who make	ments, or who cut themselves*, or who make	ments, or who cut themselves*, or who make
1913	charms ; let them cease, or let them be cast out.	charms ; let them cease, or let them be cast out.	charms ; let them cease, or let them be cast out.
1914	But a concubine of one, if she is a slave, if she	But a concubine of one, if she is a slave, if she	But a concubine of one, if she is a slave, if she
1915	have: brought up her children, and is with him	have: brought up her children, and is with him	have: brought up her children, and is with him
1916	alone, let her hear (the word). If she hath not,	alone, let her hear (the word). If she hath not,	alone, let her hear (the word). If she hath not,
1917	let her be rejected.	let her be rejected.	let her be rejected.
1918	A man who hath a concubine, let him leave off	A man who hath a concubine, let him leave off	A man who hath a concubine, let him leave off
1919	that course, and let him marry according to the	that course, and let him marry according to the	that course, and let him marry according to the
1920	law ; but if he will not, let him be cast out.	law ; but if he will not, let him be cast out.	law ; but if he will not, let him be cast out.
1921	But if we have omitted any thing, the things will	But if we have omitted any thing, the things will	But if we have omitted any thing, the things will
1922	teach you, for we all have the Spirit of God.	teach you, for we all have the Spirit of God.	teach you, for we all have the Spirit of God.
1923	OF THE TIME FOR THOSE HEARING THE WORD,	OF THE TIME FOR THOSE HEARING THE WORD,	OF THE TIME FOR THOSE HEARING THE WORD,
1924	AFTER THE AcTioNs AND WORKS.	AFTER THE AcTioNs AND WORKS.	AFTER THE AcTioNs AND WORKS.
1925	42. Let the catechumens be three years hearing	42. Let the catechumens be three years hearing	42. Let the catechumens be three years hearing
1926	the word ; but if one hath been diligent, and perse-	the word ; but if one hath been diligent, and perse-	the word ; but if one hath been diligent, and perse-
1927	veres well in the work, the time shall not decide,	veres well in the work, the time shall not decide,	veres well in the work, the time shall not decide,
1928	but the application alone shall entirely decide it.	but the application alone shall entirely decide it.	but the application alone shall entirely decide it.
1929	OF THE PRAYING OF THOSE HEARING THE WORD.	OF THE PRAYING OF THOSE HEARING THE WORD.	OF THE PRAYING OF THOSE HEARING THE WORD.
1930	43. When the teacher has ceased exhorting, let	43. When the teacher has ceased exhorting, let	43. When the teacher has ceased exhorting, let
1931	* Arab. (eas cut themselves. ϯ Arab. $m, qualities.	* Arab. (eas cut themselves. Ϯ Arab. $m, qualities.	* Arab. (eas cut themselves. Ti Arab. $m, qualities.
1932	ϯ Arab. Lic), the exhortation, sermon.	Ϯ Arab. Lic), the exhortation, sermon.	Ti Arab. Lic), the exhortation, sermon.
1933	d	d	d
page 80
1934	ⲙ︦ⲑ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	49 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	49 nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
1935	ⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲑⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲁ-
1936	ⲣⲓ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲫⲱⲣϫ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲟⲩ‐
1937	ⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲉⲩϣⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲉⲛ	Ⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲑⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲁⲣⲓ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲫⲱⲣϫ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲉⲩϣⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲉⲛ	Kaθykin mare nikaθykoumenos lyl xari xarōou evfōrg èvol nem pistos ouoh mare nihiomi òhi èratou evṡlyl xen
1938	ⲟⲩⲙⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ϧⲁⲣⲓ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀	ⲟⲩⲙⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ϧⲁⲣⲓ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀	ouma xen tiekklysia xari xarōou m̀
1939	ⲙⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ITE ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ITE ⲛⲓ-
1940	ϩⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲩϣⲁⲛⲟⲩⲱ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲩ-	ⲙⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ITE ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ITE ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟ̀ⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲩϣⲁⲛⲟⲩⲱ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲩⲗⲏⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϯ ϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ	min m̀mōou ITE nihioumi ǹpistos ITE nihiòmi ǹkatyxoumenos evṡanouō ḋe evlyl m̀perθ̀routi hiryny ǹpatouṡōpi
1941	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϯ ϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩϣⲱⲡⲓ
1942	ⲉⲥⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	ⲉⲥⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	esouab.
1943	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲥⲡⲁⲍⲉⲥⲑⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ	Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲥⲡⲁⲍⲉⲥⲑⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ	Mare nipistos ḋe aspazesθe ǹnouèryou
1944	ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲓϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲓϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	mmavatou nihoout nem nihoout ouoh
1945	ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲇⲉ	ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϩⲟⲟⲩⲧ ⲇⲉ	nihiomi nem nihiomi m̀perθ̀re hoout ḋe
1946	ⲁⲥⲡⲁⲍⲉⲥⲑⲉ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲙⲁ-	ⲁⲥⲡⲁⲍⲉⲥⲑⲉ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϩⲉⲃⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲗⲗⲓⲛ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϧⲉⲛ	aspazesθe ǹèhimi nihiomi ḋe tyrou marouhevs ǹgōou xen oupallin alla xen
1947	ⲣⲟⲩϩⲉⲃⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲗⲗⲓⲛ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϧⲉⲛ
1948	ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲇⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲓⲁⲩ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲛⲟⲩⲕⲁⲗⲩⲙⲙⲁ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲟⲩⲉⲓⲇⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲓⲁⲩ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲗⲩⲙⲙⲁ ⲅⲁⲣ	oueiḋos ǹiav m̀mavatf ǹoukalimma ġar
1949	ⲡⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ.	ⲡⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ.	pe fai.
1950	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ.	Eθve p̀ka jig èjen nikatyxoumenos.
1951	ⲇ︦ⲇ︦. ⲉ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲉⲧϯⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲡⲓϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ	Ⲇ̅ⲇ̅. Ⲉ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲉⲧϯⲥ̀ⲃⲱ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲡⲓϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ	Dd. Èreṡan pettis̀vō menensa piṡ̀lyl
1952	ϫⲉ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥ-
1953	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉϥⲭⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲓ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲡⲉⲧϯ	ϫⲉ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲗⲏⲗ ⲉϥⲭⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲓ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲡⲉⲧϯ	je jig èjen nikatyxoumenos mareflyl efkav èvol ìte ouekk̀lysiastys petti
1954	ⲡ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ.	ⲡ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ.	p̀te oulaìkos pe marefìri ǹpairyti.
1955	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲁ̀ⲙⲁϩⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉ‐
1956	ⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫⲣⲁⲛ ⲙⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ ⲃ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲁ̀ⲙⲁϩⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲏⲧ ⲃ	Èṡōp avṡanàmahte ǹoukatyxoumenos eθve f̀ran ǹp̀ċois m̀perθ̀referhyt v
1957	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲑ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲁⲥϣⲁⲛϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϭⲓⲧϥ	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲑ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲁⲥϣⲁⲛϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϭⲓⲧϥ	eθve θ̀metmeθre asṡanṡōpi ġar ǹtouċitf
page 81
1958	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 50	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 50	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 50
1959	the catechumens pray by themselves apart, and the	the catechumens pray by themselves apart, and the	the catechumens pray by themselves apart, and the
1960	faithful. And let the women stand praying in a	faithful. And let the women stand praying in a	faithful. And let the women stand praying in a
1961	place in the Church, apart by themselves, whether	place in the Church, apart by themselves, whether	place in the Church, apart by themselves, whether
1962	the faithful women, or the women catechumens.	the faithful women, or the women catechumens.	the faithful women, or the women catechumens.
1963	And when they conclude praying, let them not	And when they conclude praying, let them not	And when they conclude praying, let them not
1964	give the salutation* before they are become pure.	give the salutation* before they are become pure.	give the salutation* before they are become pure.
1965	Let the faithful salute one another, the men	Let the faithful salute one another, the men	Let the faithful salute one another, the men
1966	with the men alone, and the women with the	with the men alone, and the women with the	with the men alone, and the women with the
1967	women. But let not a man salute a woman. And	women. But let not a man salute a woman. And	women. But let not a man salute a woman. And
1968	let all the women not cover their heads with a	let all the women not cover their heads with a	let all the women not cover their heads with a
1969	Ballin, but with a fine cloth} of cotton alone, for	Ballin, but with a fine cloth} of cotton alone, for	Ballin, but with a fine cloth} of cotton alone, for
1970	this is their veil.	this is their veil.	this is their veil.
1971	OF THE LAYING OF HANDS UPON THE CATECHUMENS.	OF THE LAYING OF HANDS UPON THE CATECHUMENS.	OF THE LAYING OF HANDS UPON THE CATECHUMENS.
1972	44. When the teacher after the prayer shall lay	44. When the teacher after the prayer shall lay	44. When the teacher after the prayer shall lay
1973	his hands upon the catechumens, let him pray, dis-	his hands upon the catechumens, let him pray, dis-	his hands upon the catechumens, let him pray, dis-
1974	missing them : whether he be an ecclesiastic or a	missing them : whether he be an ecclesiastic or a	missing them : whether he be an ecclesiastic or a
1975	layman who delivers it, let him do thus.	layman who delivers it, let him do thus.	layman who delivers it, let him do thus.
1976	If a catechumen hath been apprehended for the	If a catechumen hath been apprehended for the	If a catechumen hath been apprehended for the
1977	name of the Lord, let him not hesitate concerning	name of the Lord, let him not hesitate concerning	name of the Lord, let him not hesitate concerning
1978	the testimony \|\|; for if it has come to pass that they	the testimony \|\|; for if it has come to pass that they	the testimony \|\|; for if it has come to pass that they
1979	* Probably the blessing of peace.	* Probably the blessing of peace.	* Probably the blessing of peace.
1980	ϯ Arab. , what kind of covering it is I do not	Ϯ Arab. , what kind of covering it is I do not	Ti Arab. , what kind of covering it is I do not
1981	know.	know.	know.
1982	T AWS is used for fine linen cloth ; but here it is	T AWS is used for fine linen cloth ; but here it is	T AWS is used for fine linen cloth ; but here it is
1983	joined with the word cotton.	joined with the word cotton.	joined with the word cotton.
1984	\|\| Arab. 30le!, the testimony, martyrdom.	\|\| Arab. 30le!, the testimony, martyrdom.	\|\| Arab. 30le!, the testimony, martyrdom.
1985	d2	d2	d2
page 82
1986	- \ \	- \ \	- \ \
1987	ⲛⲁ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̃ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ⲛⲁ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	na nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
1988	ⲛ̀ϫⲟⲛⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϧⲟⲑⲃⲉϥ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲭⲱ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲛⲟⲃⲓ	Ⲛ̀ϫⲟⲛⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϧⲟⲑⲃⲉϥ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲭⲱ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲛⲟⲃⲓ	Ǹgons ǹtouxoθvef ǹp̀kō èvol ǹnefnovi
1989	ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲑ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟϥ ⲁϥϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥ-	ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲑ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟϥ ⲁϥϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥ-	senaθ̀maiof afċi baptisma ġar xen pef-
1990	CHOC] ⲙ̀ⲙⲓⲛ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ.	CHOC] ⲙ̀ⲙⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ.	CHOC] m̀min m̀mof.
1991	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲛⲁϭⲓ̄ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲛⲁϭⲓ̅ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ.	Eθve nyetnaċi baptisma.
1992	ⲙ︦ⲉ︦. ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲥⲟⲧⲡ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ϭⲓ	45. Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲥⲟⲧⲡ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ϭⲓ	45. Èṡōp ḋe avṡansotp ǹnyetθyṡ èċi
1993	ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩ ϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲃⲓⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉ	ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩ ϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲃⲓⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉ	baptisma èav xotxet èpoubios je ène
1994	ⲁⲩⲱⲛϧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲥⲉⲙⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ NKATH-	ⲁⲩⲱⲛϧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲥⲉⲙⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲟⲓ NKATH-	avōnx xen oumetsemnos evoi NKATH-
1995	ⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉ ⲁⲩⲧⲁⲓⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ϫⲉ ENE	ⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉ ⲁⲩⲧⲁⲓⲟ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ϫⲉ ENE	koumenos je ène avtaio ǹniṡyra je ENE
1996	ⲁⲩϫⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉ ⲁⲩϫⲏⲕ	ⲁⲩϫⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ϫⲉ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉ ⲁⲩϫⲏⲕ	avjemp̀ṡini ǹnyetṡōni je ène avjyk
1997	ϩⲱⲃ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ	ϩⲱⲃ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ	hōb niven èvol ènanef ouoh areṡan nyèt
1998	ⲁⲩⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ⲁⲩⲓ̀ⲣⲓ	ⲁⲩⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲣⲙⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ⲁⲩⲓ̀ⲣⲓ	aventou èxoun ermeθre xarōou je avìri
1999	ⲙⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉⲩⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉⲩⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ	ǹpairyti marousōtem èpievangelion
2000	den ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲫⲟⲣϫⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙⲁ‐
2001	ⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̃ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	den ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲫⲟⲣϫⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁ ϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	den f̀nav ḋe ètounaforgou èvol marouka jig ègōou xen pièhoou ète m̀mav
2002	ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓϩⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ.	ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓϩⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ.	evèzorgihin m̀mōou.
2003	ⲉ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ϧⲱⲛⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ	Ⲉ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ϧⲱⲛⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧ	Èreṡan pièhoou ḋe xōnt èxoun èt
2004	ⲟⲩⲛⲁⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀‐
2005	ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲍⲱⲛ ⲙⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲙⲱ-	ⲟⲩⲛⲁⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲍⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ϫⲉ ⲥⲉⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	ounabaptisma m̀mōou ǹxytf mare pièpiskopos èzorgizōn ǹpiouai piouai ǹmōou jekas efèèmi je seouab.
2006	ⲟⲩ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ϫⲉ ⲥⲉⲟⲩⲁⲃ.
2007	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲓⲉ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲓⲉ	Èṡōp ḋe ouon ouai èoukalōs an pe ie
2008	ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲁⲣⲟⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲥⲁ ϫⲉ	ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲁⲣⲟⲥ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲥⲁ ϫⲉ	oukaθaros an pe maroukaf ǹsa ousa je
2009	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ ⲉ̃ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ	m̀pefsōtem èp̀·saji xen oupistis èvol je
2010	ⲙⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ϩⲱⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲙⲁ‐
2011	ⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀̃ⲃⲱ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉⲑ-
2012	ⲣⲟⲩϫⲱⲕⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙϩⲉ NCEIA-	ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ϩⲱⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲉ̀̃ⲃⲱ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϫⲱⲕⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉⲙϩⲉ NCEIA-	ǹmonṡgom eθre piṡemmo hōp èneh maroutièvō ḋe ǹnyetθyṡ èbaptisma èθrougōkem ouoh ǹtouaitou ǹremhe NCEIA-
2013	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲙⲡⲉ safica ⲃⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉ safica ⲃⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ	tou m̀pe safica vvaton èṡōp ḋe ouèhimi
2014	ⲧⲉ ⲉⲥϣⲟⲡ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁⲥ	ⲧⲉ ⲉⲥϣⲟⲡ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲙⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲭⲁⲥ	te esṡop xen p̀·sōnt ǹnihiomi maroukas
2015	ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲥϭⲧ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲉ̀‐	ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉⲥϭⲧ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ.	ǹsa ousa ouoh maresċt baptisma ǹkeèhoou.
2016	ϩⲟⲟⲩ.
page 83
2017	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 52	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 52	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 52
2018	have taken him by violence, that they may kill	have taken him by violence, that they may kill	have taken him by violence, that they may kill
2019	him, he will be justified in the forgiveness of his	him, he will be justified in the forgiveness of his	him, he will be justified in the forgiveness of his
2020	sins, for he will have received baptism in his own	sins, for he will have received baptism in his own	sins, for he will have received baptism in his own
2021	blood.	blood.	blood.
2022	OF THOSE WHO SHALL RECEIVE BAPTISM.	OF THOSE WHO SHALL RECEIVE BAPTISM.	OF THOSE WHO SHALL RECEIVE BAPTISM.
2023	45. And when they have chosen those appointed	45. And when they have chosen those appointed	45. And when they have chosen those appointed
2024	to receive baptism, and have investigated their life,	to receive baptism, and have investigated their life,	to receive baptism, and have investigated their life,
2025	if they have lived in chastity, being catechumens;	if they have lived in chastity, being catechumens;	if they have lived in chastity, being catechumens;
2026	if they have honoured the widows, if they have	if they have honoured the widows, if they have	if they have honoured the widows, if they have
2027	visited the sick, if they have fulfilled every good	visited the sick, if they have fulfilled every good	visited the sick, if they have fulfilled every good
2028	work; and if those who introduced them have	work; and if those who introduced them have	work; and if those who introduced them have
2029	witnessed to them that they have done thus, let	witnessed to them that they have done thus, let	witnessed to them that they have done thus, let
2030	them hear the Gospel. And at the time when they	them hear the Gospel. And at the time when they	them hear the Gospel. And at the time when they
2031	shall be separated, let them lay hands upon them	shall be separated, let them lay hands upon them	shall be separated, let them lay hands upon them
2032	in that day, exorcising them.	in that day, exorcising them.	in that day, exorcising them.
2033	And when the day approaches in which they	And when the day approaches in which they	And when the day approaches in which they
2034	shall be baptized, let the Bishop exorcise each one	shall be baptized, let the Bishop exorcise each one	shall be baptized, let the Bishop exorcise each one
2035	of them, that he may know that they are pure.	of them, that he may know that they are pure.	of them, that he may know that they are pure.
2036	But if any one is not good, or is not clean, let them	But if any one is not good, or is not clean, let them	But if any one is not good, or is not clean, let them
2037	put him apart, that he may not hear the word with	put him apart, that he may not hear the word with	put him apart, that he may not hear the word with
2038	the faithful ; for it is not possible that a stranger	the faithful ; for it is not possible that a stranger	the faithful ; for it is not possible that a stranger
2039	can ever be concealed. Let them teach those ap-	can ever be concealed. Let them teach those ap-	can ever be concealed. Let them teach those ap-
2040	pointed for baptism that they should wash and be	pointed for baptism that they should wash and be	pointed for baptism that they should wash and be
2041	made free; that they should be made such on the	made free; that they should be made such on the	made free; that they should be made such on the
2042	fifth sabbath. And if there is a woman who is after	fifth sabbath. And if there is a woman who is after	fifth sabbath. And if there is a woman who is after
2043	the custom of women, let her be put apart, and let	the custom of women, let her be put apart, and let	the custom of women, let her be put apart, and let
2044	her receive baptism another day.	her receive baptism another day.	her receive baptism another day.
page 84
2045	ϥ	ϥ	f
2046	ⲛ︦ⲅ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	53 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	53 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2047	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ NXE ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥ‐	Ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ NXE ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ NTTIAPACKEYH ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁ ⲃ ⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲥⲁⲃⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ϯⲅ̀ⲛⲱⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ	Marouernystevin NXE nyeθnaċi baptisma NTTIAPACKEYH ǹp̀·sa v vaton pisabbaton ḋe areṡan nyeθnaċi baptisma θōouti evma ǹouōt hiten tiġ̀nōmy ǹpièpiskopos marououahsahni nōou tyrou
2048	ⲙⲁ NTTIAPACKEYH ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁ ⲃ ⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲥⲁⲃⲃⲁ-
2049	ⲧⲟⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲑⲱ‐
2050	ⲟⲩϯ ⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ϯⲅⲛⲱⲙⲏ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀‐
2051	ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ
2052	ⲉ̃ϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲕⲱⲗϫ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲫⲁⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥ‐
2053	ϣⲉⲛⲭⲁ ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀	ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲕⲱⲗϫ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲫⲁⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲉⲛⲭⲁ ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀	èṡ̀lyl ouoh èkōlg ǹnoufat ouoh afṡenka tefjig ègōou marefèzorgizin m̀
2054	ⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲫⲱⲧ ⲥⲁⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀	ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲫⲱⲧ ⲥⲁⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀	p̀nevma niven ǹṡemmo èθroufōt savol m̀
2055	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲕⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲕⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	mōou ouoh ǹsètemkotou èxoun èrōou
2056	ⲓⲥϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓ‐	ⲓⲥϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓ‐	isjen pai nav ouoh afṡanouṑ efèzorgi‐
2057	ZIN ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲛⲓϥⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲁⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ-
2058	ⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲉϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲟⲩⲙⲁϣϫ ⲛⲉⲙ	ZIN ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲛⲓϥⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲁⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲧⲉϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲁϣϫ ⲛⲉⲙ	ZIN marefnifi èxoun èh̀rav ouoh afṡansfragizin ǹtoutehni nem ǹoumaṡg nem
2059	ⲛⲟⲩϣⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲧⲟⲛⲟⲥⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁ‐
2060	ⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣϣ̀ⲣⲱⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲉⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϣⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲧⲟⲛⲟⲥⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣϣ̀ⲣⲱⲓⲥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲉⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	ǹouṡai mareftonosou èh̀ryi ouoh marouerṡ̀rōis ǹpiègōrh tyrf evōṡ èrōou
2061	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲉⲣⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲛⲁϭⲓ̄ ⲃⲁⲡ‐	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲉⲣⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲛⲁϭⲓ̅ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ̅ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ NHETCA-	ouoh everkaθykin m̀mōou nyetnaċi baptisma ḋe m̀perθ̀rouċi ǹh̀li xen NHETCA-
2062	ⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ̄ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ NHETCA-
2063	ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲫⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓ-
2064	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲉⲛϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥ‐	ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲫⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲉⲛϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥ‐	xoun èvyl èfai m̀mavatf fyèt ère piouai piouai naenf èxoun eθve tievxaris‐
2065	TIA ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ	TIA ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ	TIA pets̀ṡe ġar pe ǹfyèt afemp̀ṡa
2066	ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ.	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ.	èθrefen tefp̀rosforà èxoun ǹtiounou.
2067	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲡⲁⲣⲁⲇⲟⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲡⲁⲣⲁⲇⲟⲥⲓⲥ ⲛ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	Eθve tiparaḋosis ǹbaptisma èθouab.
2068	WX. ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲁ̃ⲗⲉⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲛⲁⲙ-
2069	ⲟⲩϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲯ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲙⲁ‐	WX. Ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲗⲉⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲛⲁⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲯ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲥⲱⲕ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϯ-	WX. Ǹf̀nav ḋe eθre piàlektōr namouti marouṡ̀lyl ǹṡorp èjen p̀smōou marefṡōpi ǹje pimōou efsōk èxoun èti-
2070	ⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲥⲱⲕ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϯ-
page 85
2071	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 51	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 51	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 51
2072	Let those who shall receive baptism fast on the	Let those who shall receive baptism fast on the	Let those who shall receive baptism fast on the
2073	preparation of the sabbath. But the sabbath when	preparation of the sabbath. But the sabbath when	preparation of the sabbath. But the sabbath when
2074	those who shall receive baptism have been gathered	those who shall receive baptism have been gathered	those who shall receive baptism have been gathered
2075	together in one place, by the advice of the Bishop,	together in one place, by the advice of the Bishop,	together in one place, by the advice of the Bishop,
2076	let them all be commanded to pray, and to kneel*;	let them all be commanded to pray, and to kneel*;	let them all be commanded to pray, and to kneel*;
2077	and when he has laid his hand upon them, let him	and when he has laid his hand upon them, let him	and when he has laid his hand upon them, let him
2078	exorcise every strange spirit to flee from them, and	exorcise every strange spirit to flee from them, and	exorcise every strange spirit to flee from them, and
2079	not to return into them from that time. And when	not to return into them from that time. And when	not to return into them from that time. And when
2080	he has finished exorcising, let him breathe on them;	he has finished exorcising, let him breathe on them;	he has finished exorcising, let him breathe on them;
2081	and when he has sealed their foreheads, and their	and when he has sealed their foreheads, and their	and when he has sealed their foreheads, and their
2082	ears, and the opening of their mouths, let him	ears, and the opening of their mouths, let him	ears, and the opening of their mouths, let him
2083	raise them up; and let them watch all the night,	raise them up; and let them watch all the night,	raise them up; and let them watch all the night,
2084	reading to them, and exhorting them. And let	reading to them, and exhorting them. And let	reading to them, and exhorting them. And let
2085	those who shall receive baptism not receive any	those who shall receive baptism not receive any	those who shall receive baptism not receive any
2086	thing within them, but that alone which each one	thing within them, but that alone which each one	thing within them, but that alone which each one
2087	shall bring in for the thanksgiving; for it is be-	shall bring in for the thanksgiving; for it is be-	shall bring in for the thanksgiving; for it is be-
2088	coming him who is worthy, that he should bring	coming him who is worthy, that he should bring	coming him who is worthy, that he should bring
2089	in his offering immediately.	in his offering immediately.	in his offering immediately.
2090	Or THE Ⲓⲛⲑⲧⲓⲧⲱⲧⲓ ⲟⲛ ϯ OF HOLY BAPTISM.	Or THE Ⲓⲛⲑⲧⲓⲧⲱⲧⲓ ⲟⲛ ϯ OF HOLY BAPTISM.	Or THE Inθtitōti on ti OF HOLY BAPTISM.
2091	46. And at the time of the crowing of the cock	46. And at the time of the crowing of the cock	46. And at the time of the crowing of the cock
2092	let them first pray over the water. Let the water	let them first pray over the water. Let the water	let them first pray over the water. Let the water
2093	be drawn into the font, or flowing into it. And let	be drawn into the font, or flowing into it. And let	be drawn into the font, or flowing into it. And let
2094	* Literally, to bend their knees.	* Literally, to bend their knees.	* Literally, to bend their knees.
2095	+ Coptic, their nose; but probably the word ⲛⲟⲩϣⲁⲓ was	+ Coptic, their nose; but probably the word ⲛⲟⲩϣⲁⲓ was	+ Coptic, their nose; but probably the word nouṡai was
2096	preceded by some such word as Ϩⲁ , beneath their nose, which	preceded by some such word as Ϩⲁ , beneath their nose, which	preceded by some such word as Ha , beneath their nose, which
2097	has been omitted by copyists.	has been omitted by copyists.	has been omitted by copyists.
2098	ϯ Arab. aro, precept.	Ϯ Arab. aro, precept.	Ti Arab. aro, precept.
page 86
2099	ⲛ︦ⲉ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	55 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	55 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2100	ⲕⲟⲗⲩⲙⲃⲏⲑⲣⲁ ⲓⲉ ⲉϥϧⲁϯ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓϫⲱϥ ⲙⲁ‐	Ⲕⲟⲗⲩⲙⲃⲏⲑⲣⲁ ⲓⲉ ⲉϥϧⲁϯ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓϫⲱϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲁⲓ	Kolimbyθra ie efxati èvol higōf marefṡōpi ḋe ǹpairyti isje m̀mon hai
2101	ⲣⲉϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲁⲓ
2102	NANATKH ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲡⲉ	NANATKH ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲡⲉ	NANATKH m̀mav èṡōp ḋe ouànanky pe
2103	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϫⲱϣ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲕⲟⲗⲩⲙⲃⲏⲑⲣⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϫⲱϣ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲕⲟⲗⲩⲙⲃⲏⲑⲣⲁ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲟⲩ	marougōṡ xen tikolimbyθra ǹpimōou
2104	ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁϫⲉⲙϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲃⲟϣⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ N-	ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁϫⲉⲙϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲃⲟϣⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ N-	ètounajemf ouoh marouvoṡou ouoh N-
2105	ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉⲣϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲙⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉⲣϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲩϫⲓ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	tetenerṡorp ǹbaptisma ǹnikouji ouon
2106	ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ	ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ	ḋe niven ète ouon ṡ̀gom m̀mōou èsaji
2107	ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛⲏ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣ̀‐
2108	ϫⲟⲙ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲟⲩⲓⲟϯ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ϧⲁ-
2109	ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲓⲉ ⲕⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲏⲡ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲩⲅⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲉ‐
2110	ⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲧⲉⲛⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ	ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛⲏ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲓⲟϯ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ϧⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲓⲉ ⲕⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥⲏⲡ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲩⲅⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲧⲉⲛⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ	xarōou marousaji ny ḋe ète ǹmonṡ̀gom m̀mōou èsaji mare ǹouioti saji xarōou ie ke ouai efyp xen pougenos menensa èretenbaptisma ǹnirōmi ǹniṡti
2111	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϧⲁⲉ̀ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ ⲉ̃ⲁⲩⲃⲉⲗ ⲛⲟⲩϥⲱⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϧⲁⲉ̀ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓϩⲓⲟⲩⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲁⲩⲃⲉⲗ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϥⲱⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	èp̀xaè ḋe nihioumi èavvel ǹoufōi èvol
2112	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲭⲱ EDPHI ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲥⲙⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲛ̀	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲭⲱ EDPHI ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲥⲙⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲛ̀	tyrou ouoh evkō EDPHI ǹnikosmysis ǹ
2113	ⲛⲟⲩⲃ ϩⲓ ϩⲁⲧ ⲉⲧⲭⲏ ϩⲓϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ	ⲛⲟⲩⲃ ϩⲓ ϩⲁⲧ ⲉⲧⲭⲏ ϩⲓϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ	noub hi hat etky higōou m̀perère h̀li
2114	ϭ ⲉⲓⲇⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ EDPHI ⲉ̀ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ϭ ⲉⲓⲇⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ EDPHI ⲉ̀ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ċ eiḋos ǹṡemmo nemaf EDPHI èf̀mōou
2115	ⲙ̄ⲫⲛⲁⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲑⲏϣ ⲉ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓ	ǹf̀nav ḋe ètouθyṡ èbaptisma mare pi
2116	ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ	ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ	èpiskopos evxaristia èh̀ryi èjen p̀neh
2117	ⲉϥⲭⲁϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥ̀ⲕⲉⲩⲟⲥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ϫⲉ	ⲉϥⲭⲁϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥ̀ⲕⲉⲩⲟⲥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ϫⲉ	efkaf xen ous̀kevos efèmouti èrof je
2118	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϭⲓ ⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉ ⲛⲉϩ	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥϭⲓ ⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉ ⲛⲉϩ	ǹneh ǹtievxaristià ǹtefċi on ǹke neh
2119	ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉϫⲱϥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ϫⲉ	ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ϫⲉ	efèzorgizin èh̀ryi ègōf efèmouti èrof je
2120	ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲝⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ.	ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲝⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ.	p̀neh ǹpiksorgismos.
2121	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ϥⲁⲓ ϧⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲙ̀-
2122	ⲡⲓⲝⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲧⲉϥⲟϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ϯ̀ϫⲁϭⲏ̅	Ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ϥⲁⲓ ϧⲁ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲝⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ϯ̀ϫⲁϭⲏ̅	Ouoh ère ouḋiàkōnos fai xa ǹneh m̀piksorgismos ǹtefòhi èratf ǹsa t̀igaċy
2123	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲕⲉⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ 6T ⲙ̀ⲡ̀-
2124	ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀‐	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲕⲉⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ 6T ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲟ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀ⲛⲁⲙ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲁ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁϥ	m̀pi p̀resbiteros ǹte keḋiàkōnos 6T m̀p̀neh ǹtievxaristià ǹtefòhi èratf saouìnam m̀pi p̀resbiteros ouoh areṡan pip̀resbiteros àmoni ǹpiouai piouai ǹnyeθnaċi baptisma marefouahsahni naf
2125	ⲛⲁⲙ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲡ̀‐
2126	ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲁⲙⲟⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑ‐
2127	ⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲛⲁϥ
2128	ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϫⲱⲗ	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϫⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϫⲱⲗ	èθrefgōl èvol efgōmmos je tinagōl
2129	ⲉ	ⲉ	e
page 87
2130	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 56	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 56	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 56
2131	it be thus, if they have no scarcity.* But if there	it be thus, if they have no scarcity.* But if there	it be thus, if they have no scarcity.* But if there
2132	be a scarcity, let them pour the water which shall	be a scarcity, let them pour the water which shall	be a scarcity, let them pour the water which shall
2133	be found into the font; and let them undress	be found into the font; and let them undress	be found into the font; and let them undress
2134	themselves, and the young shall be first baptized.	themselves, and the young shall be first baptized.	themselves, and the young shall be first baptized.
2135	And all who are able to answer for themselves let	And all who are able to answer for themselves let	And all who are able to answer for themselves let
2136	them answer. But those who are not able to	them answer. But those who are not able to	them answer. But those who are not able to
2137	answer, let their parents answer for them, or one	answer, let their parents answer for them, or one	answer, let their parents answer for them, or one
2138	other numbered among their relations. And after	other numbered among their relations. And after	other numbered among their relations. And after
2139	the great men have been baptized, at the last the	the great men have been baptized, at the last the	the great men have been baptized, at the last the
2140	women, who having loosed all their hair, and	women, who having loosed all their hair, and	women, who having loosed all their hair, and
2141	having laid aside ARs Ro ments of gold and silver	having laid aside ARs Ro ments of gold and silver	having laid aside ARs Ro ments of gold and silver
2142	which were op Zhe ⲛ not any one take a	which were op Zhe ⲛ not any one take a	which were op Zhe n not any one take a
2143	strange garment Chim into the water. And	strange garment Chim into the water. And	strange garment Chim into the water. And
2144	A the time whi is ⲉⲃⲟⲥ for the baptism let	A the time whi is ⲉⲃⲟⲥ for the baptism let	A the time whi is evos for the baptism let
2145	the Bishop give thanks. ovér the oil, which, putting	the Bishop give thanks. ovér the oil, which, putting	the Bishop give thanks. ovér the oil, which, putting
2146	—1into a vessel, he shall call the oil of thanksgiving.	—1into a vessel, he shall call the oil of thanksgiving.	—1into a vessel, he shall call the oil of thanksgiving.
2147	Again, he shall take other oil, and exorcising over	Again, he shall take other oil, and exorcising over	Again, he shall take other oil, and exorcising over
2148	it, he shall call it the oil of exorcism.	it, he shall call it the oil of exorcism.	it, he shall call it the oil of exorcism.
2149	ϫⲱ	Ϫⲱ	Gō
2150	And a Deacon shall bear the oil of exorcism, and	And a Deacon shall bear the oil of exorcism, and	And a Deacon shall bear the oil of exorcism, and
2151	stand on the left hand of the Presbyter. Another	stand on the left hand of the Presbyter. Another	stand on the left hand of the Presbyter. Another
2152	Deacon shall take the oil of thanksgiving, and stand	Deacon shall take the oil of thanksgiving, and stand	Deacon shall take the oil of thanksgiving, and stand
2153	on the right hand of the Presbyter. And when	on the right hand of the Presbyter. And when	on the right hand of the Presbyter. And when
2154	the Presbyter has taken hold of each one of those	the Presbyter has taken hold of each one of those	the Presbyter has taken hold of each one of those
2155	who are about to receive baptism, let him com-	who are about to receive baptism, let him com-	who are about to receive baptism, let him com-
2156	mand him to renounce, saying, “I will renounce	mand him to renounce, saying, “I will renounce	mand him to renounce, saying, “I will renounce
2157	* Arab. 8) 40, want, scarcity.	* Arab. 8) 40, want, scarcity.	* Arab. 8) 40, want, scarcity.
2158	Arab. wo. , vest, garment.	Arab. wo. , vest, garment.	Arab. wo. , vest, garment.
2159	ϯ ⲏ g	Ϯ ⲏ̀ g	Ti ỳ g
page 88
2160	NZ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	NZ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	NZ nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2161	ⲙ̄ⲙⲟⲕ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁⲧⲁⲛⲁⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲉⲙϣⲓ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲛⲉⲙ	Ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁⲧⲁⲛⲁⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲉⲙϣⲓ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲛⲉⲙ	M̀mok p̀·satanas nem pekṡemṡi tyrf nem
2162	ⲛⲉⲕϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛϫⲱⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ	ⲛⲉⲕϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛϫⲱⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ	nek·h̀vyouì tyrou ouoh afṡangōl ǹnai
2163	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲑⲁϩⲥϥ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲍⲟⲣ‐
2164	ⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲓ	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲑⲁϩⲥϥ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲓ	tyrou èvol marefθahsf ǹp̀neh ǹpizorgismos efgōmmos je mare p̀nevma niven ouei
2165	ⲥⲁⲃⲟⲗ ⲙⲙⲟⲕ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟ‐
2166	ⲡⲟⲥ ϭⲓⲧϥ ⲉϥⲃⲏϣ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϩⲟϥ	ⲥⲁⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϭⲓⲧϥ ⲉϥⲃⲏϣ ⲓⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϩⲟϥ	savol m̀mok ouoh pairyti mare pièpiskopos ċitf efvyṡ ie pip̀resbiteros ètahof
2167	ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲱ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ	ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧϥ ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲱ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ	èratf hijen f̀mōou èp̀baptisma ṑmaios
2168	ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ϣⲉ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ-	ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ϣⲉ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉϥϯⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϩϯ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲛ̀ⲙⲏⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ	ḋe mare piḋiàkōnos ṡe nemaf èh̀ryi èpimōou ouoh marefgos naf eftitotf èθrefgos je tinahti èfti ǹmyi m̀mavatf
2169	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉϥϯⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲉⲑ-
2170	ⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϩϯ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲙⲙⲏⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧϥ
2171	ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲛⲧⲟⲕⲣⲁⲧⲱⲣ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲙⲟⲛⲟⲅⲉⲛⲏⲥ	ⲫ̀ⲓⲱⲧ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲛⲧⲟⲕⲣⲁⲧⲱⲣ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲙⲟⲛⲟⲅⲉⲛⲏⲥ	f̀iōt pipantokratōr nem pefmonogenys
2172	ⲛ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ THC ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲉⲛⲥⲱⲧⲏⲣ ⲛⲉⲙ	ⲛ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ THC ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲉⲛⲥⲱⲧⲏⲣ ⲛⲉⲙ	ǹṡyri THC pix̀ristos penċois ouoh pensōtyr nem
2173	ⲡⲓⲡ︦ⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲛϧⲟ ϯⲉ̀ⲣⲓⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲟ‐
2174	ⲟⲩⲥⲓⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲣⲟ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ	ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲛϧⲟ ϯⲉ̀ⲣⲓⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲟⲟⲩⲥⲓⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟ̅ⲥ̅ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲣⲟ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ	pip̀nevma èθouab ǹreftanxo tièrias ǹoumoousios oumetos ǹouōt oumetouro ǹouōt
2175	ⲟⲩⲛⲁϩϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲟⲩⲱⲙⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ϧⲉⲛ TKA-	ⲟⲩⲛⲁϩϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲟⲩⲱⲙⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ϧⲉⲛ TKA-	ounahti ǹouōt ouōms ǹouōt xen TKA-
2176	ⲑⲟⲗⲏⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲓⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	ⲑⲟⲗⲏⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲓⲕⲏ ⲛ̀ⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	θolyky ǹàpostoliky ǹekk̀lysià èθouab
2177	ⲉⲩⲱⲛϧ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ⲉⲩⲱⲛϧ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	evōnx ṡa èneh àmyn.
2178	ⲡⲉⲧϭⲓ ⲇⲉ ϩⲱϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲧⲏ‐
2179	ⲣⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϩϯ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲫⲏⲉⲧϯ	Ⲡⲉⲧϭⲓ ⲇⲉ ϩⲱϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϩϯ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲫⲏⲉⲧϯ	Petċi ḋe hōf marefgos kata nai tyrou je tinahti ǹpairyti ouoh ère fyetti
2180	ⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏ ⲓⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ⲁ̀ⲫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲧϭⲓ ⲉϥ‐
2181	ⲟⲙⲥϥ NT ⲛ̀ⲥⲟⲡ ⲉϥⲉⲣⲟⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	ⲛⲁⲭⲁ ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏ ⲓⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ⲁ̀ⲫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲧϭⲓ ⲉϥⲟⲙⲥϥ NT ⲛ̀ⲥⲟⲡ ⲉϥⲉⲣⲟⲙⲟⲗⲟⲅⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲓ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ	naka totf èh̀ry ièjen t̀àfe ǹfyetċi efomsf NT ǹsop eferomologin ǹnai kata
2182	ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲱⲥ ⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ	ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲱⲥ ⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ	ousop ouoh menensōs on marefgos je
2183	ⲕ̀ⲛⲁϩϯ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ⲭ̀ⲛⲁϩϯ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	k̀nahti èpenċois iysous pix̀ristos p̀ṡyri ǹouōt ǹte
2184	ⲫϯ ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ϫⲉ ⲁϥⲉⲣ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣⲓ	ⲫϯ ⲫ̀ⲓⲱⲧ ϫⲉ ⲁϥⲉⲣ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣ̀ⲫⲏⲣⲓ	fti f̀iōt je afer rōmi xen ouṡ̀fyri
2185	ⲉⲑⲃⲏⲧⲉⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲁⲧϣⲧⲁϩⲟⲥ	ⲉⲑⲃⲏⲧⲉⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲧⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲧϣⲧⲁϩⲟⲥ	eθvyten xen oumetouai ǹatṡtahos
2186	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ̀	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲓⲁ̀	xen pefp̀nevma èθouab nem èvol xen marià
2187	ϯⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲁϭⲛⲉ ⲥ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	ϯⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲁϭⲛⲉ ⲥ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	tiparθenos èθouab aċne s̀perma ǹrōmi
page 89
2188	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 58	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 58	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 58
2189	thee, Satan, and all thy service, and all thy works.”	thee, Satan, and all thy service, and all thy works.”	thee, Satan, and all thy service, and all thy works.”
2190	ⲉ when he has renounced all these, let him	ⲉ when he has renounced all these, let him	e when he has renounced all these, let him
2191	anoint him with the oil of exorcism, saying, Ⲡⲉⲓ	anoint him with the oil of exorcism, saying, Ⲡⲉⲓ	anoint him with the oil of exorcism, saying, Pei
2192	every spirit depart from thee.” And let the Bishop	every spirit depart from thee.” And let the Bishop	every spirit depart from thee.” And let the Bishop
2193	or the Presbyter receive him thus unclothed, to	or the Presbyter receive him thus unclothed, to	or the Presbyter receive him thus unclothed, to
2194	place him in the water of baptism. Also let the	place him in the water of baptism. Also let the	place him in the water of baptism. Also let the
2195	Deacon go with him into the water, and let him	Deacon go with him into the water, and let him	Deacon go with him into the water, and let him
2196	say to him, helping him that he may say, “I be-	say to him, helping him that he may say, “I be-	say to him, helping him that he may say, “I be-
2197	lieve in the only true God, the Father Almighty,	lieve in the only true God, the Father Almighty,	lieve in the only true God, the Father Almighty,
2198	and in His only begotten Son Jesus Christ, our	and in His only begotten Son Jesus Christ, our	and in His only begotten Son Jesus Christ, our
2199	Lord and Saviour, and in the Holy Spirit, the	Lord and Saviour, and in the Holy Spirit, the	Lord and Saviour, and in the Holy Spirit, the
2200	quickener*; the Trinity, of the same essence ; one	quickener*; the Trinity, of the same essence ; one	quickener*; the Trinity, of the same essence ; one
2201	Sovereignty, one Kingdom, one Faith, one Baptism ;	Sovereignty, one Kingdom, one Faith, one Baptism ;	Sovereignty, one Kingdom, one Faith, one Baptism ;
2202	and in the Holy Catholic Apostolic Church, and in	and in the Holy Catholic Apostolic Church, and in	and in the Holy Catholic Apostolic Church, and in
2203	the life everlasting. Amen.”	the life everlasting. Amen.”	the life everlasting. Amen.”
2204	And let him who receives (baptism) repeat after	And let him who receives (baptism) repeat after	And let him who receives (baptism) repeat after
2205	all these, “I believe thus.” And he who bestows it	all these, “I believe thus.” And he who bestows it	all these, “I believe thus.” And he who bestows it
2206	shall lay his hand upon the head of him who re-	shall lay his hand upon the head of him who re-	shall lay his hand upon the head of him who re-
2207	ceives, dipping him three times, confessing these	ceives, dipping him three times, confessing these	ceives, dipping him three times, confessing these
2208	things each time. And afterwards let him say	things each time. And afterwards let him say	things each time. And afterwards let him say
2209	again, “Dost thou believe in our Lord Jesus Christ,	again, “Dost thou believe in our Lord Jesus Christ,	again, “Dost thou believe in our Lord Jesus Christ,
2210	the only Son of God the Father; that he became	the only Son of God the Father; that he became	the only Son of God the Father; that he became
2211	man in a wonderful manner for us, in an incompre-	man in a wonderful manner for us, in an incompre-	man in a wonderful manner for us, in an incompre-
2212	bensible unity, by his Holy Spirit, of Mary the	bensible unity, by his Holy Spirit, of Mary the	bensible unity, by his Holy Spirit, of Mary the
2213	Ve Holy Virgin, without the seca of man ; and that he	Ve Holy Virgin, without the seca of man ; and that he	Ve Holy Virgin, without the seca of man ; and that he
2214	* Arab. =, the reviver, the giver of life.	* Arab. =, the reviver, the giver of life.	* Arab. =, the reviver, the giver of life.
2215	+ Arab. oul, the Trinity.	+ Arab. oul, the Trinity.	+ Arab. oul, the Trinity.
page 90
2216	ⲛ︦ⲑ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	59 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	59 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2217	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϫⲉ ⲁⲩⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ϧⲁⲣⲟⲛ ⲛⲁϩ	Ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϫⲉ ⲁⲩⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϧⲁⲣⲟⲛ ⲛⲁϩ	Ouoh je avètavronin m̀mof xaron nah
2218	PEN ⲡⲟⲛⲧⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲧⲟⲥ ⲁϥⲙⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉϩ‐	PEN ⲡⲟⲛⲧⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲧⲟⲥ ⲁϥⲙⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉϩⲛⲁϥ ϧⲁ ⲡⲉⲛⲟⲩϫⲁⲓ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲁϥⲧⲱⲛϥ ϧⲉⲛ	PEN pontios pilatos afmou xen petehnaf xa penougai hi ousop aftōnf xen
2219	ⲛⲁϥ ϧⲁ ⲡⲉⲛⲟⲩϫⲁⲓ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲁϥⲧⲱⲛϥ ϧⲉⲛ
2220	ⲡⲓⲙⲁϩ F ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲁϥⲃⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲙⲏⲣ	ⲡⲓⲙⲁϩ F ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲁϥⲃⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲙⲏⲣ	pimah F ǹèhoou afvōl èvol ǹnyetmyr
2221	ⲁϥϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϣⲱⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲫⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲁϥϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀‐	ⲁϥϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϣⲱⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲫⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲁϥϩⲉⲙⲥⲓ ⲥⲁⲟⲩⲓ̀ⲛⲁⲙ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥⲓⲱⲧ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲑⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϭⲟⲥⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ϯϩⲁⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲟⲛϧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉⲑ‐	afṡenaf èp̀ṡōi ènifyouì afhemsi saouìnam ǹpefiōt ǹàġaθos xen nyetċosi ouoh f̀nyou on ètihap ènyetonx nem nyeθ‐
2222	ⲛⲁⲙ ⲙⲡⲉϥⲓⲱⲧ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲅⲁⲑⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϭⲟⲥⲓ ⲟⲩ‐
2223	ⲟϩ ϥ̀ⲛⲏⲟⲩ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ϯϩⲁⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲟⲛϧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲏⲉⲑ‐
2224	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲛϧⲟ ⲏ ϩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲧ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϧⲉⲛ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲛϧⲟ ⲏ̀ ϩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲧ̀ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϧⲉⲛ	ouoh ǹreftanxo ỳ ho m̀t̀tyrf xen
2225	ⲧⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	ⲧ̀ⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	t̀ekk̀lysia èθouab.
2226	ⲡⲁⲗⲓⲛ ⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϩϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	Ⲡⲁⲗⲓⲛ ⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϩϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	Palin on marefgos je tinahti ouoh
2227	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲯ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲯ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	marouṡenaf èh̀ryi èvol xen p̀smōou ouoh
2228	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲑⲁϩⲥϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲉϩ	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲑⲁϩⲥϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲉϩ	ǹtefθahsf ǹje pip̀resbiteros xen ouneh
2229	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲑⲱϩⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲑⲱϩⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ	ǹte tievxaristià efgos je tiθōhs m̀mok
2230	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲑⲱϩⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲉϩ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲑⲱϩⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲉϩ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ	ǹouθōhs xen ouneh efouab xen f̀ran
2231	ⲛⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	ǹiysous pix̀ristos pairyti p̀kesepi piouai piouai
2232	ⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲥⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥϯϩⲓⲱ̀ⲧⲟⲩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉ‐
2233	ⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲉ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀.	ⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲥⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥϯϩⲓⲱ̀ⲧⲟⲩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣⲉ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀.	afθahsou ouoh eftihiṑtou pairyti p̀kesepi ouoh marouṡe èxoun ètiekk̀lysià.
2234	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲭⲁ ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉϫⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ	Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲭⲁ ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ	Mare pièpiskopos ka tefjig ègōou xen
2235	ⲟⲩϭⲓϣϣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ NOT Pt ⲕⲁⲧⲁ-
2236	ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲣⲡⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲙ̀	ⲟⲩϭⲓϣϣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ NOT Pt ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲣⲡⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲙ̀	ouċiṡṡōou efgōmmos je NOT Pt kata f̀ryti ètakθ̀re nai erpemp̀ṡa ǹtouċi m̀
2237	ⲡ̀ⲭⲱ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲟⲩⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲉⲑⲛⲏⲟⲩ	ⲡ̀ⲭⲱ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲟⲩⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲉⲑⲛⲏⲟⲩ	p̀kō èvol ǹte nounovi èpièneh eθnyou
2238	ⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲙⲁϩⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦	ⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲡ̀ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲙⲁϩⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ	àritou ǹemp̀ṡa èmahou èvol xen pekp̀nevma
2239	ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲟⲩⲱⲣⲡ eDPHI ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲕϩ̀‐
2240	ⲙⲟⲧ ϩⲓⲛⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϣⲉⲙϣⲏⲧⲕ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲉⲕⲟⲩⲱϣ	ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲟⲩⲱⲣⲡ eDPHI ⲉ̀ϫⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲕϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ϩⲓⲛⲁ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϣⲉⲙϣⲏⲧⲕ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲡⲉⲕⲟⲩⲱϣ	èθouab ouoh ouōrp eDPHI ègōou ǹpek·h̀mot hina ǹtouṡemṡytk kata pekouōṡ
2241	ϫⲉ ⲫⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱ̀ⲟⲩ.	ϫⲉ ⲫⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱ̀ⲟⲩ.	je fōk pe piṑou.
2242	ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	Ⲫ̀ⲓⲱⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	F̀iōt nem p̀ṡyri nem pip̀nevma èθouab
page 91
2243	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 60	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 60	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 60
2244	was crucified for us under Pontius Pilate, and died	was crucified for us under Pontius Pilate, and died	was crucified for us under Pontius Pilate, and died
2245	of his own will once for our redemption*, and rose	of his own will once for our redemption*, and rose	of his own will once for our redemption*, and rose
2246	on the third day, loosing the bonds (of death): he	on the third day, loosing the bonds (of death): he	on the third day, loosing the bonds (of death): he
2247	ascended up into heaven, and sat on the right hand	ascended up into heaven, and sat on the right hand	ascended up into heaven, and sat on the right hand
2248	of his good Father on high, and he cometh again to	of his good Father on high, and he cometh again to	of his good Father on high, and he cometh again to
2249	judge the living and the dead at his appearing and	judge the living and the dead at his appearing and	judge the living and the dead at his appearing and
2250	his kingdom? And dost thou believe in the Holy	his kingdom? And dost thou believe in the Holy	his kingdom? And dost thou believe in the Holy
2251	good Spirit, and quickener, who wholly purifieth	good Spirit, and quickener, who wholly purifieth	good Spirit, and quickener, who wholly purifieth
2252	in the Holy Church ?”	in the Holy Church ?”	in the Holy Church ?”
2253	Let him again say, “I believe.” And let them	Let him again say, “I believe.” And let them	Let him again say, “I believe.” And let them
2254	go up out of the water, and the Presbyter shall	go up out of the water, and the Presbyter shall	go up out of the water, and the Presbyter shall
2255	anoint him with the oil of thanksgiving, saying, “I	anoint him with the oil of thanksgiving, saying, “I	anoint him with the oil of thanksgiving, saying, “I
2256	anoint thee with holy anointing oil, in the name of	anoint thee with holy anointing oil, in the name of	anoint thee with holy anointing oil, in the name of
2257	Jesus Christ.” Thus he shall anoint every one of	Jesus Christ.” Thus he shall anoint every one of	Jesus Christ.” Thus he shall anoint every one of
2258	the rest, and clothe them as the rest, and they	the rest, and clothe them as the rest, and they	the rest, and clothe them as the rest, and they
2259	shall enter into the Church.	shall enter into the Church.	shall enter into the Church.
2260	Let the Bishop lay his hand upon them with	Let the Bishop lay his hand upon them with	Let the Bishop lay his hand upon them with
2261	affection, saying, “ Lord God, as thou hast made	affection, saying, “ Lord God, as thou hast made	affection, saying, “ Lord God, as thou hast made
2262	these worthy to receive the forgiveness of their sins	these worthy to receive the forgiveness of their sins	these worthy to receive the forgiveness of their sins
2263	in the coming world, make them worthy to be filled	in the coming world, make them worthy to be filled	in the coming world, make them worthy to be filled
2264	with thy Holy Spirit, and send upon them thy	with thy Holy Spirit, and send upon them thy	with thy Holy Spirit, and send upon them thy
2265	grace, that they may serve thee according to thy	grace, that they may serve thee according to thy	grace, that they may serve thee according to thy
2266	* Arab. Lolls-, redemption.	* Arab. Lolls-, redemption.	* Arab. Lolls-, redemption.
page 92
2267	FZ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	FZ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	FZ nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2268	ϧⲉⲛ ⲧⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϯⲛⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲥⲏⲟⲩ	Ϧⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϯⲛⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲥⲏⲟⲩ	Xen t̀ekk̀lysia èθouab tinou nem syou
2269	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥ‐	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥϫⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ	niven nem ṡa èneh ǹte pièneh ouoh efgōṡ ǹp̀neh ǹtievxaristià èjen tefjig
2270	ϫⲱϣ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥϫⲓϫ
2271	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲭⲁ ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲁⲫⲉ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲭⲁ ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲁ̀ⲫⲉ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ	ouoh efka totf èjen tefàfe efgōmmos
2272	ϫⲉ ϯⲑⲱϩⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲑⲱϩⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲉϩ	ϫⲉ ϯⲑⲱϩⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲑⲱϩⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲛⲉϩ	je tiθōhs m̀mok ǹouθōhs xen ouneh
2273	ⲉ̀ϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲛⲧⲟⲕⲣⲁⲧⲱⲣ	ⲉ̀ϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲫϯ ⲫ̀ⲓⲱⲧ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲛⲧⲟⲕⲣⲁⲧⲱⲣ	èfouab hiten fti f̀iōt pipantokratōr
2274	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡ︦ⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀‐
2275	ⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲧⲉϩⲛⲉ ⲉϥϯⲫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱϥ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲧⲉϥⲧⲉϩⲛⲉ ⲉϥϯⲫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱϥ	nem iysous pix̀ristos nem pip̀nevma èθouab ouoh efèsfragizin èjen teftehne eftifi èrōf
2276	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲉⲙⲁⲕ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲛⲉⲙⲁⲕ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ	ouoh efègos je p̀ċois nemak ǹtefèrouṑ ǹje
2277	ⲫⲏⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲉⲣⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϫⲉ ⲕⲉ ⲙⲁⲧⲁ	ⲫⲏⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲉⲣⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ϫⲉ ⲕⲉ ⲙⲁⲧⲁ	fyet ouersfragizin m̀mof je ke mata
2278	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ⲧⲟⲥ ⲥⲟⲩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲩⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲡⲛ̅ⲁ̅ⲧⲟⲥ ⲥⲟⲩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲩⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	tou pnatos sou pairyti evìri ǹje piouai
2279	ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡ̀ⲗⲁⲟⲥ	ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ	piouai nem p̀kesepi ouoh mare pilaos
2280	ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ	ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ	tyrf ṡ̀lyl hi ousop ouoh evèṡōpi ǹje
2281	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲩϣⲗⲏⲗ	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉⲩϣⲗⲏⲗ	nai etouċi baptisma tyrou evṡlyl
2282	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ϧⲉⲛ ⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϫⲱ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϩⲓⲣⲏⲛⲏ ϧⲉⲛ ⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	marougō ǹouhiryny xen rōou.
2283	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲛ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲙⲡⲓⲉ	Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲉⲛ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ	Mare niḋiàkōnos en tip̀rosfora ǹpie
2284	ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉϥϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐	ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉϥϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲱⲓⲕ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲣⲝ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ	piskopos ouoh ǹθof efṡeph̀mot èjen ouōik eθve je p̀·s̀mot ǹt̀sarks ǹpix̀ristos nem
2285	ⲱⲓⲕ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲣⲝ ⲙ̀ⲡ︦ⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲉⲙ
2286	ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲫⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲏⲣⲡ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲛⲟϥ LTC	ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲫⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲏⲣⲡ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲛⲟϥ LTC	ouàfot ǹyrp je ǹθof pe p̀·s̀nof LTC
2287	ⲫⲓⲣⲩⲛⲁⲫⲟⲛϥ ⲉ̃ϫⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲛⲁϩϯ ¢ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ	ⲫⲓⲣⲩⲛⲁⲫⲟⲛϥ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲛⲁϩϯ ¢ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ	firinafonf èjen ouon niven eθnahti ¢ èrof
2288	ⲛ̀ⲭⲱ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲱϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲃⲓⲱ̀ ⲉⲩⲑⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϫⲓⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲭⲱ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲱϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲃⲓⲱ̀ ⲉⲩⲑⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϫⲓⲛ	ǹkō ouèrōti nem ouèviṑ evθyt èp̀jin
2289	ⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲓⲟϯ ϫⲉ ⲁϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϯ	ⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲓⲟϯ ϫⲉ ⲁϥϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϯⲛⲁϯ	àritou ōṡ ǹte niioti je afgos je tinati
2290	ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲕⲁϩⲓ ⲉϥϧⲁϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲱϯ ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲓⲱ̀	ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲕⲁϩⲓ ⲉϥϧⲁϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲱϯ ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲓⲱ̀	èθouab oukahi efxati ǹouèrōti hi èviṑ
2291	ⲙⲟⲧ ZINA ⲝ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲉⲧⲁϥⲧⲏⲓⲥ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑ-	ⲙⲟⲧ ZINA ⲝ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲁϥⲧⲏⲓⲥ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑ-	mot ZINA ks ǹte pix̀ristos etaftyis nan eθ-
2292	ϫⲉ ⲫⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲡ. \ ⲁⲗ N ϯ	ϫⲉ ⲫⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ ⲡ. \ ⲁⲗ N ϯ	je fōk pe p. \ al N ti
2293	ⲩⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ ⲙⲫⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲁ̀-	ⲩⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲁ̀ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ϩ	yl ǹxyts ǹf̀ryti ǹhanàfiōt nem f̀ryti ǹh
2294	ⲫⲓⲱⲧ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ϩ
page 93
2295	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 62	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 62	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 62
2296	will, for thine is the glory. The Father, and the	will, for thine is the glory. The Father, and the	will, for thine is the glory. The Father, and the
2297	Son, and the Holy Spirit, in the Holy Church, now	Son, and the Holy Spirit, in the Holy Church, now	Son, and the Holy Spirit, in the Holy Church, now
2298	and always, and for ever and ever.” And he shall	and always, and for ever and ever.” And he shall	and always, and for ever and ever.” And he shall
2299	pour of the oil of thanksgiving in his hand, and	pour of the oil of thanksgiving in his hand, and	pour of the oil of thanksgiving in his hand, and
2300	put his hand upon his head, saying, “I anoint	put his hand upon his head, saying, “I anoint	put his hand upon his head, saying, “I anoint
2301	thee with the holy anointing oil, from God the	thee with the holy anointing oil, from God the	thee with the holy anointing oil, from God the
2302	Father Almighty, and Jesus Christ, and the Holy	Father Almighty, and Jesus Christ, and the Holy	Father Almighty, and Jesus Christ, and the Holy
2303	Spirit.” And he shall seal upon his forehead,	Spirit.” And he shall seal upon his forehead,	Spirit.” And he shall seal upon his forehead,
2304	saluting him. ‘And he shall say, “The Lord be	saluting him. ‘And he shall say, “The Lord be	saluting him. ‘And he shall say, “The Lord be
2305	with thee.” He who hath been sealed shall answer,	with thee.” He who hath been sealed shall answer,	with thee.” He who hath been sealed shall answer,
2306	“And with thy spirit.” Each one doing thus with	“And with thy spirit.” Each one doing thus with	“And with thy spirit.” Each one doing thus with
2307	the remaining. And let all the people pray	the remaining. And let all the people pray	the remaining. And let all the people pray
2308	together. And all those who receive baptism	together. And all those who receive baptism	together. And all those who receive baptism
2309	shall be praying: let them say peace with their	shall be praying: let them say peace with their	shall be praying: let them say peace with their
2310	mouths.	mouths.	mouths.
2311	Let the Deacons bring the Eucharist to the	Let the Deacons bring the Eucharist to the	Let the Deacons bring the Eucharist to the
2312	Bishop, and he shall give thanks over the bread,	Bishop, and he shall give thanks over the bread,	Bishop, and he shall give thanks over the bread,
2313	because of the similitude of the flesh * of Christ,	because of the similitude of the flesh * of Christ,	because of the similitude of the flesh * of Christ,
2314	and over the cup of wine, because it is (the similitude	and over the cup of wine, because it is (the similitude	and over the cup of wine, because it is (the similitude
2315	of) the blood of Christ, which was poured out for	of) the blood of Christ, which was poured out for	of) the blood of Christ, which was poured out for
2316	every one who believeth on him: and milk and	every one who believeth on him: and milk and	every one who believeth on him: and milk and
2317	honey mixed, for the fulfilling the promises to the	honey mixed, for the fulfilling the promises to the	honey mixed, for the fulfilling the promises to the
2318	Fathers, because he hath said, « I will give you a land	Fathers, because he hath said, « I will give you a land	Fathers, because he hath said, « I will give you a land
2319	flowing with milk and honey.” This is the flesh	flowing with milk and honey.” This is the flesh	flowing with milk and honey.” This is the flesh
2320	of Christ, which was given for us, that those who	of Christ, which was given for us, that those who	of Christ, which was given for us, that those who
2321	believe on him should be nourished by it as infants ;	believe on him should be nourished by it as infants ;	believe on him should be nourished by it as infants ;
2322	that bitterness of heart may be dissipated by the	that bitterness of heart may be dissipated by the	that bitterness of heart may be dissipated by the
2323	* Arab. Ⲁ- , the body. ϯ Arab. ⲁϩⲉ body.	* Arab. Ⲁ- , the body. Ϯ Arab. Ⲁϩⲉ body.	* Arab. A- , the body. Ti Arab. Ahe body.
page 94
2324	ⲝ︦ⲅ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	63 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	63 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2325	ⲗⲱⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲛⲁϩϯ ⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ϣⲁϣⲓ	Ⲗⲱⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲛⲁϩϯ ⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ϣⲁϣⲓ	Lōouì ǹje nyetnahti e èrof ènaθ̀re ǹṡaṡi
2326	ⲛ̀ϩⲏⲧ ⲃⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲟϫ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ	ⲛ̀ϩⲏⲧ ⲃⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲟϫ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ	ǹhyt vōl èvol hiten p̀h̀log ǹpiloġos
2327	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϯ ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϯ ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ	nai ḋe tyrou ère pièpiskopos ti loġos
2328	ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁ̀ϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ.	ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁ̀ϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ.	m̀mōou ǹfyeθnàċi baptisma.
2329	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ϯⲛⲟⲩ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ϯⲛⲟⲩ	Èṡōp areṡan pièpiskopos ḋe tinou
2330	ⲫⲉϣ ⲡ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲗⲁⲕⲙⲏ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	ⲫⲉϣ ⲡ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲗⲁⲕⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	feṡ p̀ōik marefti ǹoulakmy ǹpiouai
2331	ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓ-	ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲧ̀ⲫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ THC ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ETT	piouai m̀mōou efgōmmos je pai pe piōik ǹte t̀fe p̀·sōma ǹpix̀ristos THC mare ETT
2332	ⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲧ̀ⲫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲙⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ THC ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ETT
2333	ϩⲱϥ ⲉ̀ϥⲟⲩⲱ̀ ϫⲉ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ϩⲱϥ ⲉ̀ϥⲟⲩⲱ̀ ϫⲉ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	hōf èfouṑ je àmyn.
2334	ⲉ̃ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲟⲩⲟ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙ̀	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϩⲟⲩⲟ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙ̀	Èṡōp ḋe m̀mon houo ǹp̀resbiteros m̀
2335	ⲙⲁⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁϩⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏ‐	ⲙⲁⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁϩⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ d ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲩⲧⲁⲝⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϯ	mav mare niḋiàkōnos mahte ǹpipotyrion ǹtouhi èratou d xen ouevtaksià ǹtouti
2336	ⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ̀ϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲁⲧⲟⲩ d ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉⲩⲧⲁⲝⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϯ
2337	ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲛⲟϥ ATCC ⲓ︦ⲏ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲓⲉ	ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲥ̀ⲛⲟϥ ATCC ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲓⲉ	nōou ǹp̀·s̀nof ATCC iysous penċois ouoh pie
2338	ⲣⲱϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲃⲓⲱ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲫⲏⲉⲧϯ	ⲣⲱϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲃⲓⲱ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲫⲏⲉⲧϯ	rōti nem pièviō marefgos ǹje fyetti
2339	ⲙⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ϫⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲛⲟϥ ⲙ̀ⲡ︦ⲭ︦ⲥ︦ THC	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ϫⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲛⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ THC	ǹpipotyrion je fai pe p̀ènof ǹpix̀ristos THC
2340	ⲡⲉⲛϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϭⲓ︦ ϩⲱϥ ⲟⲛ ⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ ϫⲉ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ⲡⲉⲛϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉⲧϭⲓ̅ ϩⲱϥ ⲟⲛ ⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀ ϫⲉ ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	penċois ǹte petċi hōf on erouṑ je àmyn.
2341	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	Ⲛⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ	Nai ḋe avṡanṡōpi mare piouai piouai
2342	ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲡⲉⲑⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣⲁⲛⲁϥ	ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣ ⲡⲉⲑⲛⲁⲛⲉϥ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲉⲣⲁⲛⲁϥ	èpoḋy èer peθnanef niven ouoh èeranaf
2343	ⲙⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲧⲉⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲱⲟⲩⲧⲉⲛ	ǹfti ouoh èpolitevin xen ousōouten
2344	ⲉϥⲥⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥⲧ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉϥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲟ	ⲉϥⲥⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥⲧ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉϥⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲟ	efsèroft ètiekk̀lysià efìri ǹnyèt aft̀savo
2345	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲕⲟⲡⲧⲓⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲑ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲉⲙϣⲉ	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲕⲟⲡⲧⲓⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲑ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲉⲙϣⲉ	èrōou efp̀rokoptin xen θ̀metrefṡemṡe
2346	ⲛⲟⲩϯ	ⲛⲟⲩϯ	nouti
2347	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲱⲧ	ⲛⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲩⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲱⲧ	nai ḋe avtyitou èrōten xen ouṡōt
2348	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛⲉⲙ ϯⲡ̀‐	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛⲉⲙ ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.	èvol eθve pibaptisma èθouab nem tip̀rosfora èθouab.
2349	ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲟⲣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ.
2350	ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ ⲁⲩⲟⲩⲱ ⲉⲩⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	Ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲇⲏ ⲁⲩⲟⲩⲱ ⲉⲩⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	Èpiḋy avouō evkaθykin m̀mōten eθve
2351	ⲡ̀ⲧⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲣⲝ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ	ⲡ̀ⲧⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲥⲁⲣⲝ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ	p̀tōoun ǹt̀sarks nem nikekōouni tyrou
2352	ⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϧⲏⲟⲩⲧ.	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϧⲏⲟⲩⲧ.	kata f̀ryti ets̀xyout.
2353	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲕⲉ ϩⲱⲃ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟϥ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲕⲉ ϩⲱⲃ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟϥ	Èṡōp ḋe ouon ke hōb ets̀ṡe ètaouof
2354	\|	\|	\|
2355	{	{	{
page 95
2356	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. -64	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. -64	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. -64
2357	sweetness of the word. All these things the Bishop	sweetness of the word. All these things the Bishop	sweetness of the word. All these things the Bishop
2358	shall discourse to those who shall receive baptism.	shall discourse to those who shall receive baptism.	shall discourse to those who shall receive baptism.
2359	And when the Bishop has now divided the bread,	And when the Bishop has now divided the bread,	And when the Bishop has now divided the bread,
2360	let him give a portion to each one of them, saying,	let him give a portion to each one of them, saying,	let him give a portion to each one of them, saying,
2361	“This is the bread of heaven, the body of Christ	“This is the bread of heaven, the body of Christ	“This is the bread of heaven, the body of Christ
2362	Jesus.” Let him who receives it answer, “Amen.”	Jesus.” Let him who receives it answer, “Amen.”	Jesus.” Let him who receives it answer, “Amen.”
2363	And if there are not more Presbyters there, let	And if there are not more Presbyters there, let	And if there are not more Presbyters there, let
2364	the Deacons take the cup, and they shall stand in	the Deacons take the cup, and they shall stand in	the Deacons take the cup, and they shall stand in
2365	order, that they may give them the blood of Christ	order, that they may give them the blood of Christ	order, that they may give them the blood of Christ
2366	Jesus our Lord, and the milk, and the honey. Let	Jesus our Lord, and the milk, and the honey. Let	Jesus our Lord, and the milk, and the honey. Let
2367	him who giveth the cup say, « This is the blood of	him who giveth the cup say, « This is the blood of	him who giveth the cup say, « This is the blood of
2368	Christ Jesus our Lord ;” and* he who receives it	Christ Jesus our Lord ;” and* he who receives it	Christ Jesus our Lord ;” and* he who receives it
2369	again shall answer, “Amen.”	again shall answer, “Amen.”	again shall answer, “Amen.”
2370	And when these things have been done, let every	And when these things have been done, let every	And when these things have been done, let every
2371	one hasten to do all good things, and to please God,	one hasten to do all good things, and to please God,	one hasten to do all good things, and to please God,
2372	and to take care to live in integrity, being diligent	and to take care to live in integrity, being diligent	and to take care to live in integrity, being diligent
2373	in the Church, doing those things which they have	in the Church, doing those things which they have	in the Church, doing those things which they have
2374	been taught, proceeding in the service of God.	been taught, proceeding in the service of God.	been taught, proceeding in the service of God.
2375	But these things have been delivered to you	But these things have been delivered to you	But these things have been delivered to you
2376	briefly, with regard to the Holy Baptism and the	briefly, with regard to the Holy Baptism and the	briefly, with regard to the Holy Baptism and the
2377	Holy Eucharist.	Holy Eucharist.	Holy Eucharist.
2378	And since they have ceased instructing you con-	And since they have ceased instructing you con-	And since they have ceased instructing you con-
2379	cerning the resurrection of the flesh and all the	cerning the resurrection of the flesh and all the	cerning the resurrection of the flesh and all the
2380	remaining things, as written.	remaining things, as written.	remaining things, as written.
2381	And if there is any other thing which it becomes	And if there is any other thing which it becomes	And if there is any other thing which it becomes
2382	* Arab. ,, and. ϯ Arab. Wi, increasing.	* Arab. ,, and. Ϯ Arab. Wi, increasing.	* Arab. ,, and. Ti Arab. Wi, increasing.
2383	e	e	e
page 96
2384	ⲍⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ⲍⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ze nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2385	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲟϥ ⲉ̃ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲧ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥ‐	Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲧ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥ‐	Mare pièpiskopos gof ènyeθnaċt baptis‐
2386	ⲙⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣ̀ⲣⲱⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ	ⲙⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣ̀ⲣⲱⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ	ma xen ouṡ̀rōis m̀perθ̀re ǹàpistos ḋe
2387	ⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉⲧⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲑⲁⲓ ⲧⲉ	ⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉⲧⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲃⲁⲡⲧⲓⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲑⲁⲓ ⲧⲉ	èmi èvyl etnaċi baptisma ǹṡorp θai te
2388	ϯⲯⲩⲫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲃϣ ETA ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩ‐	ϯⲯⲩⲫⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲃϣ ETA ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲁ ϥ \ \	tipsifos ǹouōvṡ ETA iōannys gos je oua f \ \
2389	ⲁ ϥ \ \
2390	ⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲃⲉⲣⲓ ⲥⲏϧ EPOC ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲥⲱ‐	ⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲃⲉⲣⲓ ⲥⲏϧ EPOC ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲥⲱ‐	on ouran ǹveri syx EPOC m̀mon h̀li sō‐
2391	ⲟⲩⲛ ⲙⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲯⲩⲫⲟⲥ.	ⲟⲩⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁϭⲓ ⲛ̀ϯⲯⲩⲫⲟⲥ.	oun m̀mos èvyl èfyeθnaċi ǹtipsifos.
2392	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀.	Eθve tinystià.
2393	nz. ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣ-
2394	ⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲏϣ ⲛ̀ⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ	nz. Ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡⲁⲣⲑⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲙⲏϣ ⲛ̀ⲥⲟⲡ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ	nz. Niṡyra nem niparθenos marouernystevin ǹoumyṡ ǹsop ouoh marouṡ̀lyl
2395	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲱⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲱⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ	xen tiekklysia nip̀resbiteros ōm̀maios
2396	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲗⲁⲓⲕⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲗⲁⲓⲕⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ	nem nilaikos ǹf̀nav ètououōṡ marou
2397	ⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲙⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ernystevin ǹmonṡgom ḋe ǹpièpiskopos
2398	ⲉⲣⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ	ⲉⲣⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲟⲥ	ernyetevin èvyl èpièhoou ète pilaos
2399	ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲛⲁⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲉ̃ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	ⲧⲏⲣϥ ⲛⲁⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	tyrf naernystevin ènaṡōpi ġar ouon
2400	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ϭⲧ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙ̀	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲉ̀ϭⲧ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙ̀	ouai ouōṡ èċt ǹh̀li ètiekk̀lysia ouoh m̀
2401	ⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲁⲣⲛⲁ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲫⲱϣ	ⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲁⲣⲛⲁ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲫⲱϣ	monṡgom m̀mof eθrefarna afṡanfōṡ
2402	ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲡⲁⲛⲧⲱⲥ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲙⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ	ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲡⲁⲛⲧⲱⲥ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ	ḋe ǹpiōik pantōs f̀najemtipi ǹpiōik
2403	ⲉϥⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲙ-
2404	ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ϫⲓϫ	ⲉϥⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ϩⲁⲛⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ϫⲓϫ	efouōm ḋe m̀mof nem hankekōouni m̀pistos nemaf marouċi èvol xen t̀jig
2405	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲕ̀ⲗⲁⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲙ̀-
2406	ⲡⲁⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲫⲉϣ ⲡ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲉⲧϩⲁⲣⲟϥ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲕ̀ⲗⲁⲥⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲧ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲫⲉϣ ⲡ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲉⲧϩⲁⲣⲟϥ	ǹpièpiskopos ǹouk̀lasma ǹōik ǹouōt m̀pate piouai piouai feṡ p̀ōik et·harof
2407	ⲟⲩⲉ̀̃ⲙⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀	ⲟⲩⲉ̀̃ⲙⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀	ouèmou ġar pe pai ouoh ǹouevxaristià
2408	ⲁⲛ ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡϭ︦︦.	ⲁⲛ ⲧⲉ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡϭ̅︦.	an te ǹf̀ryti ǹp̀·sōma m̀pċ︦.
2409	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ.	Eθve pinav ǹouōm.
2410	ⲙ︦ⲏ︦. ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩⲥⲱ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ	48. Ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩⲥⲱ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ	48. Ouon ḋe niven ǹpatousō pets̀ṡe
2411	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲡⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲫⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥ‐	ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲫⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲥⲱ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉⲩ‐	èrōou pe èθrouċi ǹouàfot ǹseevkaristou èh̀ryi ègōf ǹtousō ouoh ǹtououōm ev‐
2412	ⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲱϥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲥⲱ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉⲩ‐
page 97
2413	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 66	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 66	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 66
2414	us to make known, let the Bishop declare it dili-	us to make known, let the Bishop declare it dili-	us to make known, let the Bishop declare it dili-
2415	gently to those who shall receive baptism. But let	gently to those who shall receive baptism. But let	gently to those who shall receive baptism. But let
2416	not the unbelieving know, but he who shall receive	not the unbelieving know, but he who shall receive	not the unbelieving know, but he who shall receive
2417	baptism first. This is the white stone* which John	baptism first. This is the white stone* which John	baptism first. This is the white stone* which John
2418	said hath a new name written on it, which no one	said hath a new name written on it, which no one	said hath a new name written on it, which no one
2419	knoweth but he who shall receive the stone.	knoweth but he who shall receive the stone.	knoweth but he who shall receive the stone.
2420	Or Fastin.	Or Fastin.	Or Fastin.
2421	47. Let widows and virgins fast often, and let	47. Let widows and virgins fast often, and let	47. Let widows and virgins fast often, and let
2422	them pray in the church; likewise the Presbyters	them pray in the church; likewise the Presbyters	them pray in the church; likewise the Presbyters
2423	and the laity, let them fast when they will. But	and the laity, let them fast when they will. But	and the laity, let them fast when they will. But
2424	the Bishop is not able to fast, except on the day that	the Bishop is not able to fast, except on the day that	the Bishop is not able to fast, except on the day that
2425	all the people shall fast. For it will be, that some	all the people shall fast. For it will be, that some	all the people shall fast. For it will be, that some
2426	one will wish to take something in the Church,	one will wish to take something in the Church,	one will wish to take something in the Church,
2427	and it is not possible for him to deny. And	and it is not possible for him to deny. And	and it is not possible for him to deny. And
2428	if he break the bread at all, he will taste the	if he break the bread at all, he will taste the	if he break the bread at all, he will taste the
2429	bread, and eat it, and the rest of the Faithful with	bread, and eat it, and the rest of the Faithful with	bread, and eat it, and the rest of the Faithful with
2430	him. Let them receive from the hand of the	him. Let them receive from the hand of the	him. Let them receive from the hand of the
2431	Bishop, a portion of the same bread, before each	Bishop, a portion of the same bread, before each	Bishop, a portion of the same bread, before each
2432	one shall divide the bread which is for him, for this	one shall divide the bread which is for him, for this	one shall divide the bread which is for him, for this
2433	is a blessing, and is not a thanksgiving like the	is a blessing, and is not a thanksgiving like the	is a blessing, and is not a thanksgiving like the
2434	body of the Lord.	body of the Lord.	body of the Lord.
2435	OF THE TIME OF EATING.	OF THE TIME OF EATING.	OF THE TIME OF EATING.
2436	48. It becomes every one before they drink to	48. It becomes every one before they drink to	48. It becomes every one before they drink to
2437	take the cup and give thanks over it, that they may	take the cup and give thanks over it, that they may	take the cup and give thanks over it, that they may
2438	. drink and eat with purity. And thus let them	. drink and eat with purity. And thus let them	. drink and eat with purity. And thus let them
2439	* Arabic ⲣ signet.	* Arabic ⲣ signet.	* Arabic r signet.
2440	ⲉ	Ⲉ	E
page 98
2441	ϥ	ϥ	f
2442	ⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲑⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ	ⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲑⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ	touvyout ǹpairyti nikaθykoumenos ḋe
2443	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ	marouti nōou ǹouōik ǹèzorgismos nem
2444	ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲫⲟⲧ.	ⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲫⲟⲧ.	ouàfot.
2445	23 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	23 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	23 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2446	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ANETCWE ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩ‐	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ANETCWE ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ.	Eθve je ANETCWE an pe eθre nikatyxoumenos ouōm nem nipistos.
2447	ⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ.
2448	ⲙ︦ⲑ︦. ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	49. Ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	49. M̀perθ̀re nikatyxoumenos ì èxoun
2449	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲡⲛⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲡⲛⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ	xen p̀ḋipnon ǹp̀ċois nem oupistos mare
2450	ⲫⲏⲉⲑⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲣⲫ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲙⲉϥ	ⲫⲏⲉⲑⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲣⲫ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲙⲉϥ	fyeθouōm ḋe erf̀mevì ǹfyètafθahmef
2451	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲟⲡ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲟⲡ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ	kata sop niven evouōm eθve fai ġar
2452	ⲛ̀ⲧⲁϥⲥⲉⲡⲥⲱⲡⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϧⲁ ⲧⲉϥⲟⲩ	ⲛ̀ⲧⲁϥⲥⲉⲡⲥⲱⲡⲟⲩ ϫⲉ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϧⲁ ⲧⲉϥⲟⲩ	ǹtafsep·sōpou je evèì èxoun xa tefou
2453	ⲉϩⲥⲱⲓ.	ⲉϩⲥⲱⲓ.	ehsōi.
2454	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ CWE ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ CWE ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ	Eθve je CWE evouōm xen ouèpistimy
2455	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲱϣⲓ.	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲱϣⲓ.	nem ouèrōṡi.
2456	ⲛ̄. ⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲥⲱ ϧⲉⲛ	50. Ⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲥⲱ ϧⲉⲛ	50. Etetenouōm ḋe ouoh etetensō xen
2457	ⲟⲩⲥⲉⲙⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲥⲱ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲑⲓϧⲓ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	ⲟⲩⲥⲉⲙⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲥⲱ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲑⲓϧⲓ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	ousemni m̀persō èθretetenθixi jekas
2458	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲗⲩⲡⲏ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲥⲱⲃⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲗⲩⲡⲏ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ	ǹne rōmi sōvi ǹsōten ouoh eflipy ǹje
2459	ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲉⲙ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛⲃⲱⲗ ⲉ̀-
2460	ⲃⲟⲗ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲛⲏⲉ̀‐	ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲉⲙ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛⲃⲱⲗ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϣⲁⲣⲟϥ ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲅⲁⲣ	fyètafθahem θynou èjen petenvōl èvol alla jekas ǹθof efèṡ̀lyl eθre nyèθouab ṡenaf èxoun ṡarof pegaf ġar
2461	ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϣⲁⲣⲟϥ ⲡⲉϫⲁϥ ⲅⲁⲣ
2462	ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ϩ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲕⲁϩⲓ.	ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ϩ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲕⲁϩⲓ.	je ǹθōten pe p̀h̀mou ǹpikahi.
2463	ⲉ̃ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϯ ⲛⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲧⲏ‐
2464	ⲣⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲉⲕⲛⲁⲓ̀ ⲕ̀ϥⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲧⲟⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϯ ⲛⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲙⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲉⲭⲛⲁⲓ̀ ⲕ̀ϥⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲧⲟⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	Èṡōp avṡanti nōten ǹhanmeros tyrou hi ousop eknaì k̀fai ǹtektoi m̀mav
2465	ⲁⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲑⲁϩⲉⲙ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	ⲁⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲑⲁϩⲉⲙ ⲑⲏⲛⲟⲩ	ats èṡōp ḋe on avṡanθahem θynou
2466	ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛⲣⲱϣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛⲣⲱϣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	èouōm ètetenèouōm èpetenrōṡi m̀mav
2467	ⲁⲧϥ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ	ⲁⲧϥ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲛⲁⲥⲉⲡⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲧⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ	atf jekas nyeθnasepi èrōten ère fyèt
2468	ⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲙⲉⲕ ⲛⲁⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉϥⲟⲩⲁ̀ϣⲟⲩ ϩⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ‐	ⲁϥⲑⲁϩⲙⲉⲕ ⲛⲁⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉϥⲟⲩⲁ̀ϣⲟⲩ ϩⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ‐	afθahmek naìri ǹnyètefouàṡou hōs ǹse‐
page 99
2469	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 68	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 68	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 68
2470	_ give to the Catechumens of the bread of exorcism,	_ give to the Catechumens of the bread of exorcism,	_ give to the Catechumens of the bread of exorcism,
2471	and a cup.	and a cup.	and a cup.
2472	BECAUSE IT ⲓⲑ NOT BECOMING THAT THE CATECHUMENS	BECAUSE IT ⲓⲑ NOT BECOMING THAT THE CATECHUMENS	BECAUSE IT iθ NOT BECOMING THAT THE CATECHUMENS
2473	SHOULD EAT WITH THE FAITHFUL.	SHOULD EAT WITH THE FAITHFUL.	SHOULD EAT WITH THE FAITHFUL.
2474	49. Let not the Catechumens come in to the	49. Let not the Catechumens come in to the	49. Let not the Catechumens come in to the
2475	Lord’s Supper with a faithful person. And let him	Lord’s Supper with a faithful person. And let him	Lord’s Supper with a faithful person. And let him
2476	who eateth remember him who hath called him, as	who eateth remember him who hath called him, as	who eateth remember him who hath called him, as
2477	often as they eat. For on this account he con-	often as they eat. For on this account he con-	often as they eat. For on this account he con-
2478	strained them that they should come in under his	strained them that they should come in under his	strained them that they should come in under his
2479	roof.	roof.	roof.
2480	BECAUSE IT 1S BECOMING THAT THEY SHOULD EAT	BECAUSE IT 1S BECOMING THAT THEY SHOULD EAT	BECAUSE IT 1S BECOMING THAT THEY SHOULD EAT
2481	WITH REASON AND CONTENTMENT.	WITH REASON AND CONTENTMENT.	WITH REASON AND CONTENTMENT.
2482	50. And when ye eat and drink in tranquillity,t	50. And when ye eat and drink in tranquillity,t	50. And when ye eat and drink in tranquillity,t
2483	drink not that ye may be drunken, that men may	drink not that ye may be drunken, that men may	drink not that ye may be drunken, that men may
2484	deride you, and he who has called you is sorrowful	deride you, and he who has called you is sorrowful	deride you, and he who has called you is sorrowful
2485	for your dissoluteness. But that he shall pray	for your dissoluteness. But that he shall pray	for your dissoluteness. But that he shall pray
2486	the holy to go in to him ; for he hath said, ⲩⲉ	the holy to go in to him ; for he hath said, ⲩⲉ	the holy to go in to him ; for he hath said, ye
2487	are the salt of the earth.”	are the salt of the earth.”	are the salt of the earth.”
2488	If they have given to you all the portions to-	If they have given to you all the portions to-	If they have given to you all the portions to-
2489	gether, thou shalt come bearing thy part alone.	gether, thou shalt come bearing thy part alone.	gether, thou shalt come bearing thy part alone.
2490	And when you have been called to eat, you shall	And when you have been called to eat, you shall	And when you have been called to eat, you shall
2491	eat only what sufficeth you, that those which re-	eat only what sufficeth you, that those which re-	eat only what sufficeth you, that those which re-
2492	main to you, he who has called you shall do	main to you, he who has called you shall do	main to you, he who has called you shall do
2493	what he pleases with, so that they remain for the	what he pleases with, so that they remain for the	what he pleases with, so that they remain for the
2494	* Arab. Lily &,ne, reason and contentment, or sufficiency,	* Arab. Lily &,ne, reason and contentment, or sufficiency,	* Arab. Lily &,ne, reason and contentment, or sufficiency,
2495	which I translate reason and moderation.	which I translate reason and moderation.	which I translate reason and moderation.
2496	ϯ Arab. slim, in purity, modesty.	Ϯ Arab. slim, in purity, modesty.	Ti Arab. slim, in purity, modesty.
page 100
2497	ⲝ︦ⲑ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	69 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	69 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2498	ⲥⲱϫⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲣⲁϣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉ‐	Ⲥⲱϫⲡ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϥⲣⲁϣⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛϣⲉ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϣⲁⲣⲟϥ.	Sōgp ènyeθouab ouoh efraṡi xen petetenṡe èxoun ṡarof.
2499	ⲧⲉⲛϣⲉ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ϣⲁⲣⲟϥ.
2500	ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲑⲁϩⲙⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ	Ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲑⲁϩⲙⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ	Evouōm ḋe ǹje nyètavθahmou marou
2501	ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϫⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲉⲙⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϯⲧⲱⲛ	ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϫⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲥⲉⲙⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϯⲧⲱⲛ	ouōm je xen ousemni ouoh xen outitōn
2502	ⲁⲛ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ	ⲁⲛ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ	an alla areṡan pièpiskopos ouahsahni
2503	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀	ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲥⲁ ⲟⲩⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱ̀	ǹouai èθrefṡini ǹsa ousaji mareferouṑ
2504	ⲛⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ	ⲛⲁϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ	naf ouoh areṡan pièpiskopos saji mare
2505	ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲭⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϯϩ̀ⲑⲏϥ ϣⲁ‐
2506	ⲧⲉϥϣⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲭⲁⲣⲱⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϯϩ̀ⲑⲏϥ ϣⲁⲧⲉϥϣⲉⲛⲧⲟⲩ ⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ouon niven karōou xen outih̀θyf ṡatefṡentou on èṡōp ḋe m̀mon èpiskopos
2507	ⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϩⲁⲛⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀-
2508	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲡⲛⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲉⲩⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ N-	ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ϩⲁⲛⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲇⲓⲡⲛⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲉⲩⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ N-	m̀mav alla hanpistos mmavatou ǹnyet xen piḋipnon marouċi evlogia N-
2509	ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉϥ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ	ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲉϥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	totf ǹpip̀resbiteros èṡōp ef m̀mav
2510	ⲉ̃ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲙⲟⲛ ⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲇⲓ‐
2511	ⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲱ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ OF	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲟⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲱ̀ⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲕⲁⲧⲏⲭⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲟⲥ OF	èṡōp ḋe m̀mon on marouċi ǹtotf ǹouḋiàkōnos ṑmaios ǹte pikatyxoumenos OF
2512	ⲙⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲉⲩ ϩⲓ ⲛⲟⲩ‐	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲍⲟⲣⲅⲓⲥⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲉⲩ ϩⲓ ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉϣ NKAHPIKOC ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ	ǹpiōik ǹpièzorgismos nilaìkos ev hi nouèryou ǹoueṡ NKAHPIKOC marououōm xen
2513	ⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲉϣ NKAHPIKOC ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ
2514	ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙ	ⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲙⲏ ⲡⲓⲗⲁⲓ̀ⲕⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙ	ouèpistimy pilaìkos ḋe ǹmonṡgom m
2515	ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϯ ⲉⲩⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ.	ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϯ ⲉⲩⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ.	mof èti evlogia.
2516	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲉⲡ-	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲉⲡϩϨ̀ⲙⲟⲧ.	Eθve je pets̀ṡe pe èouōm xen ouṡephH̀mot.
2517	ϩϨ̀ⲙⲟⲧ.
2518	na. ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ	na. Ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ	na. Piouai ḋe piouai marououōm xen
2519	ⲟⲩϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ	ⲟⲩϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ	ouṡeph̀mot xen f̀ran ǹfti fai ġar pe
2520	ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲣⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲉⲙϣⲉ ⲛⲟⲩϯ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲣⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲙⲉⲧⲣⲉϥϣⲉⲙϣⲉ ⲛⲟⲩϯ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	peterp̀repi ǹt̀metrefṡemṡe nouti jekas
2521	ⲉⲛⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲩⲙⲫⲓⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲉⲑⲛⲟⲥ	ⲉⲛⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲩⲙ̀ⲫⲓⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲉⲑⲛⲟⲥ	enèṡōpi tyren ǹnim̀fin ouoh ère nieθnos
2522	ⲭⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲛ.	ⲭⲟϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲛ.	koh èron.
2523	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲡⲛⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲓⲁ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲡⲛⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲓⲁ.	Eθve p̀ḋipnon ǹnikyria.
2524	ⲛ︦ⲃ︦. ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲥⲏⲟⲩ	52. Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲟⲩⲱϣ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲥⲏⲟⲩ	52. Èṡōp areṡan ouai ouōṡ ǹousyou
page 101
2525	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 70	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 70	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 70
2526	holy, and he will rejoice in your entering in to	holy, and he will rejoice in your entering in to	holy, and he will rejoice in your entering in to
2527	him.	him.	him.
2528	And those who have been called shall surely eat,	And those who have been called shall surely eat,	And those who have been called shall surely eat,
2529	but let them eat in peace, and not contentiously.	but let them eat in peace, and not contentiously.	but let them eat in peace, and not contentiously.
2530	And if the Bishop should command any one to	And if the Bishop should command any one to	And if the Bishop should command any one to
2531	seek for a word, let him answer him. And if	seek for a word, let him answer him. And if	seek for a word, let him answer him. And if
2532	the Bishop has spoken, let every one be silent	the Bishop has spoken, let every one be silent	the Bishop has spoken, let every one be silent
2533	with attention, until he interrogates them again.	with attention, until he interrogates them again.	with attention, until he interrogates them again.
2534	And if a Bishop be not there, but the faithful	And if a Bishop be not there, but the faithful	And if a Bishop be not there, but the faithful
2535	alone are at the supper, let them receive the bless-	alone are at the supper, let them receive the bless-	alone are at the supper, let them receive the bless-
2536	ing from the Presbyter, if he be there; but if he	ing from the Presbyter, if he be there; but if he	ing from the Presbyter, if he be there; but if he
2537	be not there, let them receive it from a Deacon.	be not there, let them receive it from a Deacon.	be not there, let them receive it from a Deacon.
2538	Likewise that the Catechumen receive the bread	Likewise that the Catechumen receive the bread	Likewise that the Catechumen receive the bread
2539	of exorcism. The laity being by themselves with-	of exorcism. The laity being by themselves with-	of exorcism. The laity being by themselves with-
2540	out a Clergyman, let them eat with moderation,	out a Clergyman, let them eat with moderation,	out a Clergyman, let them eat with moderation,
2541	but the layman cannot give the blessing.	but the layman cannot give the blessing.	but the layman cannot give the blessing.
2542	BECAUSE IT IS MEET TO EAT WITH THANKSGIVING.	BECAUSE IT IS MEET TO EAT WITH THANKSGIVING.	BECAUSE IT IS MEET TO EAT WITH THANKSGIVING.
2543	51. And let each one eat with thanksgiving, in the	51. And let each one eat with thanksgiving, in the	51. And let each one eat with thanksgiving, in the
2544	name of God, for this is proper for the servant of	name of God, for this is proper for the servant of	name of God, for this is proper for the servant of
2545	God, that we all should be watchful, and the Gen-	God, that we all should be watchful, and the Gen-	God, that we all should be watchful, and the Gen-
2546	tiles will emulate us.	tiles will emulate us.	tiles will emulate us.
2547	OF THE SUPPER TO THE WIDOWS.	OF THE SUPPER TO THE WIDOWS.	OF THE SUPPER TO THE WIDOWS.
2548	62. If any one desires for a time to call the	62. If any one desires for a time to call the	62. If any one desires for a time to call the
page 102
2549	ⲟ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	71 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	71 nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2550	ⲉ̀ⲃⲑⲁϩⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲁⲥⲉⲣϧⲉⲗⲗⲱ	Ⲉ̀ⲃⲑⲁϩⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲭⲏⲣⲁ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲁⲥⲉⲣϧⲉⲗⲗⲱ	Èvθahem niṡyra ouon niven èaserxellō
2551	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲧⲉⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥⲭⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉ	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲧⲉⲙⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥⲭⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉ	mareftemmōou nafkav èvol m̀pate
2552	ⲣⲟⲩϩⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ-
2553	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲓ̀	ⲣⲟⲩϩⲓ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉϣⲱⲡ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡⲓⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲓ̀	rouhi ṡōpi ouoh eṡōp ǹmonṡ̀gom m̀mōou eθve pik̀lyros ètavk̀lyrou èrof èì
2554	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲏⲣⲡ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩ‐	ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲏⲣⲡ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲩⲏⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ	marefti nōou ǹouyrp nem ouenkai èouōm ouoh senaouōm xen pouyi ǹf̀ryti
2555	ⲱⲙ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲟⲩⲱⲙ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲟⲩⲏⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲣⲏϯ
2556	ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟϣⲥ.	ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟϣⲥ.	ètououoṡs.
2557	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ANATKH	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥ ANATKH	Eθve nikarpos ets̀ṡe èp̀ros ANATKH
2558	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	ǹpièpiskopos.
2559	ⲛ︦ⲅ︦. ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲉ̀ϭⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	53. Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲏ ⲉ̀ϭⲓ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	53. Mare ouon niven èpoḋy èċi èxoun
2560	ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲥⲏⲟⲩ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ	ǹpièpiskopos ǹsyou niven niàparṡy ǹte
2561	ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲅⲉⲛⲏⲙⲁ.	ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲅⲉⲛⲏⲙⲁ.	nikarpos ǹṡorp ǹgenyma.
2562	ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ϩⲱϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϭⲓ︦ⲧⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐	Ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ϩⲱϥ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϭⲓ̅ⲧⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲟⲛⲱⲙⲁⲥⲉ ⲙ̀	Pièpiskopos ḋe hōf marefċitou xen ouṡeph̀mot efès̀mou èrōou efonōmase m̀
2563	ϣⲉⲡϩⲙⲟⲧ ⲉϥⲉ̀ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲟⲛⲱⲙⲁⲥⲉ ⲙ̀
2564	ⲫⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥϭⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙ̀‐	ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥϭⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉϥϫⲱⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ.	f̀ran ǹfyèt afċitou naf èxoun efgōm̀mos je.
2565	ⲙⲟⲥ ϫⲉ.
2566	ⲧⲉⲛϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲕ NOC ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲧⲉⲛⲓ̀‐
2567	ⲛⲓ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲁ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕ‐
2568	ⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲛϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲁⲕϫⲟ‐
2569	ⲕⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲕⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ	Ⲧⲉⲛϣⲉⲡϩ̀ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧⲕ NOC ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲧⲉⲛⲓ̀ⲛⲓ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϯⲁ̀ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲛ ⲉⲑⲣⲉⲛϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲁⲕϫⲟⲕⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲭⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ	Tenṡeph̀mot ǹtotk NOC fti ouoh tenìni nak èxoun ǹtiàparṡy ǹnikarpos ètaktyitou nan eθrenċi èvol ǹxytou èakgokou èvol hiten pek·saji ouoh akouahsahni
2570	ⲙⲡⲕⲁϩⲓ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲉ̀ ⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ	ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲕⲁϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲉ̀ ⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ	ǹp̀kahi èθreftaouè karpos niven èh̀ryi
2571	ⲉⲩⲛⲟϥⲣⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲛⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲧⲣⲟⲫⲏ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀-
2572	ⲅⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ TENC-	ⲉⲩⲛⲟϥⲣⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲩⲟⲩⲛⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲧⲣⲟⲫⲏ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲅⲉⲛⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ TENC-	evnofri ouoh evounof nem outrofy m̀p̀genos ǹnirōmi nem nisōnt tyrou TENC-
2573	ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲫϯ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲭⲱ‐
2574	ⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲉⲩⲉⲣⲅⲉⲧⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ	ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲫϯ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲉⲩⲉⲣⲅⲉⲧⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲟⲩ	mou èrok fti èh̀ryi èjen nai nem nikekōouni tyrou ètakevergetin m̀mon ǹxytou
2575	ⲉ̃ⲁⲕⲕⲟⲥⲙⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ	ⲉ̀ⲁⲕⲕⲟⲥⲙⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲧⲏⲣϥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ	èakkosmin ǹp̀·sōnt tyrf xen nikarpos
page 103
2576	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 72	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 72	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 72
2577	widows, let him feed every one who is become old,	widows, let him feed every one who is become old,	widows, let him feed every one who is become old,
2578	and send them away before the evening comes.	and send them away before the evening comes.	and send them away before the evening comes.
2579	And if it be impossible for the Clergyman to whom	And if it be impossible for the Clergyman to whom	And if it be impossible for the Clergyman to whom
2580	they have ministered to come, let him give them	they have ministered to come, let him give them	they have ministered to come, let him give them
2581	wine, and something to eat, and they shall eat in	wine, and something to eat, and they shall eat in	wine, and something to eat, and they shall eat in
2582	their own house, as they will.	their own house, as they will.	their own house, as they will.
2583	Ee	Ee	Ee
2584	ⲍ oR 2)	ⲍ oR 2)	z oR 2)
2585	A	A	A
2586	Or ⲧⲏⲃ Fruits wai ARE KEQUISITE FOR THE	Or ⲧⲏⲃ Fruits wai ARE KEQUISITE FOR THE	Or tyb Fruits wai ARE KEQUISITE FOR THE
2587	NECESSITY OF FHF Ⲃⲓⲃⲏⲟⲣ.	NECESSITY OF FHF Ⲃⲓⲃⲏⲟⲣ.	NECESSITY OF FHF Vivyor.
2588	53. Let every one hasten to take to the Bishop, at	53. Let every one hasten to take to the Bishop, at	53. Let every one hasten to take to the Bishop, at
2589	all times, the first fruit of the fruits,* and the first	all times, the first fruit of the fruits,* and the first	all times, the first fruit of the fruits,* and the first
2590	of the produce.¢	of the produce.¢	of the produce.¢
2591	And the Bishop shall also receive them with	And the Bishop shall also receive them with	And the Bishop shall also receive them with
2592	thanksgiving, and} shall bless them, and name	thanksgiving, and} shall bless them, and name	thanksgiving, and} shall bless them, and name
2593	the name of him who brought them in to him,	the name of him who brought them in to him,	the name of him who brought them in to him,
2594	saying,	saying,	saying,
2595	We give thanks to thee, O Lord God, and we	We give thanks to thee, O Lord God, and we	We give thanks to thee, O Lord God, and we
2596	present to thee the first fruit of the fruits which	present to thee the first fruit of the fruits which	present to thee the first fruit of the fruits which
2597	thou hast given unto us, to partake of them, which	thou hast given unto us, to partake of them, which	thou hast given unto us, to partake of them, which
2598	thou hast perfected by thy word; and thou hast	thou hast perfected by thy word; and thou hast	thou hast perfected by thy word; and thou hast
2599	commanded the earth to produce every fruit	commanded the earth to produce every fruit	commanded the earth to produce every fruit
2600	for use, and for gladness, and food for the race	for use, and for gladness, and food for the race	for use, and for gladness, and food for the race
2601	of men, and for all creation. We bless thee, O	of men, and for all creation. We bless thee, O	of men, and for all creation. We bless thee, O
2602	God, for these, and all other things by which	God, for these, and all other things by which	God, for these, and all other things by which
2603	thou hast benefitted us. Thou hast adorned all	thou hast benefitted us. Thou hast adorned all	thou hast benefitted us. Thou hast adorned all
2604	creation with the various fruits, through thy holy	creation with the various fruits, through thy holy	creation with the various fruits, through thy holy
2605	ⲇⲓⲁⲃ. 0, the first ripe dates.	ⲇⲓⲁⲃ. 0, the first ripe dates.	ḋiab. 0, the first ripe dates.
2606	t Arab. «old, of all kinds of grain. ϯ Arab. ,, and.	t Arab. «old, of all kinds of grain. Ϯ Arab. ,, and.	t Arab. «old, of all kinds of grain. Ti Arab. ,, and.
page 104
2607	or ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	or ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	or nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
2608	ⲉⲩϣⲉⲃⲓⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ THC	Ⲉⲩϣⲉⲃⲓⲱⲟⲩ ϩⲓⲧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ THC	Evṡeviōou hiten pekṡyri èθouab THC
2609	ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲉⲛⲟ︦︦.	ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲡⲉⲛⲟ̅︦.	pix̀ristos peno︦.
2610	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϩⲓⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲡⲓⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ	Ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϩⲓⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲡⲓⲱ̀ⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲛⲉⲙⲁϥ	Fai ète èvol hitotf piṑou nak nemaf
2611	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡⲡ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡⲓⲡⲡ̅ⲁ̅ ⲉⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ϣⲁ ⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲛⲉϩ	nem pippa eθouab ṡa èneh ǹte pièneh
2612	ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲛ.	àmyn.
2613	ⲧⲉⲩⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ.	Ⲧⲉⲩⲗⲟⲅⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ.	Tevlogià ǹnikarpos.
2614	ⲛ︦ⲇ︦. ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	54. Ⲛⲁⲓ ⲛⲉ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲣⲡⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ	54. Nai ne nikarpos ètounas̀mou èrōou
2615	ⲡⲓⲓⲁⲗⲟⲗⲓ ⲡⲓⲕⲉⲛⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲙⲁⲛ ⲡⲓϫⲱⲓⲧ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲡⲓ-
2616	ⲇⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓϫⲉⲙⲫⲁϩ ⲡⲓⲡⲉⲣⲥⲓⲕⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲕⲉⲣⲁⲥⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓ‐	ⲡⲓⲓⲁ̀ⲗⲟⲗⲓ ⲡⲓⲕⲉⲛⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲙⲁⲛ ⲡⲓϫⲱⲓⲧ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲡⲓⲇⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓϫⲉⲙⲫⲁϩ ⲡⲓⲡⲉⲣⲥⲓⲕⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲕⲉⲣⲁⲥⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲕⲇⲁⲗⲓⲟⲛ.	piiàloli pikente pierman pigōit pipapiḋion pijemfah pipersikon pikerasion piàmykḋalion.
2617	ⲁ̀ⲙⲏⲕⲇⲁⲗⲓⲟⲛ.
2618	ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲗⲱⲱⲥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉⲙϫⲱⲗ	Ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲗⲱⲱⲥ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉⲙϫⲱⲗ	Ǹnouèmou ḋe èpilōōs ouḋe èpiemgōl
2619	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉϣϫⲏⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲉⲡⲱⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ	ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉϣϫⲏⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲉⲡⲱⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓ	ouḋe èpieṡjyn ouḋe èpipepōn ouḋe èpi
2620	ⲙⲉⲗⲱⲡⲉⲡⲱⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓϣⲱⲱ̀ⲃⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉϩ̀ⲗⲓ	ⲙⲉⲗⲱⲡⲉⲡⲱⲛ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓϣⲱⲱ̀ⲃⲉ ⲟⲩⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉϩ̀ⲗⲓ	melōpepōn ouḋe èpiṡōṑve ouḋe ǹkeh̀li
2621	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲗⲁϩⲭⲛⲟⲛ.	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲗⲁϩⲭⲛⲟⲛ.	xen nilahknon.
2622	ⲉ̃ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲉⲣⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛ-
2623	ⲁⲛⲑⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲏⲣⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ THKPI-	Ⲉ̀ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲥⲫⲉⲣⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ϩⲁⲛⲁⲛⲑⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲏⲣⲧ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲛⲉⲙ THKPI-	Ènaṡōpi ḋe èθrouerp̀rosferin ǹhananθos marouċi ǹouyrt èxoun nem THKPI-
2624	ⲛⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ̄ⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ⲛⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲭⲱⲟⲩⲛⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩϭⲓ̅ⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	non nikekōouni ḋe m̀perθ̀rouċitou èxoun
2625	ⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲟⲩⲟⲙⲟⲩ EVEWENS-	ⲉⲛⲭⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲟⲩⲟⲙⲟⲩ EVEWENS-	enkai ḋe niven etounaouomou EVEWENS-
2626	ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲙ̀	ⲙⲟⲧ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧϥ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲙ̀	mot ǹtotf ǹfti ouoh ǹtoujemtipi m̀
2627	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ.	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉⲩⲉ̀ϯⲱ̀ⲟⲩ ⲛⲁϥ.	mōou evètiṑou naf.
2628	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	Eθve je ǹpetèṡe an pe eθre h̀li ǹrōmi
2629	ϭⲧ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲥⲭⲁ ϧⲁϫⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ	ϭⲧ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲥⲭⲁ ϧⲁϫⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ	ċt h̀li xen pipasxa xajen tiounou
2630	ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ.	ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ.	ets̀ṡe èouōm ǹxyts.
2631	ⲛ︦ⲉ︦. ⲛⲥⲉⲛⲁⲉⲡ ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ	55. Ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲛⲁⲉⲡ ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ	55. Ǹsenaep tinystià an èpai ǹpairyti
2632	ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉⲣⲗⲁⲃϩⲏ ϧⲁϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲡ̀ϫⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ	ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉⲣⲗⲁⲃϩⲏ ϧⲁϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ϫⲱⲕ ⲡⲉ	afṡanerlavhy xajen p̀nav ète p̀gōk pe
2633	ⲛ̀ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥ-
2634	ϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲙⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ	ⲛ̀ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲁⲗⲗⲁ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉϥϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲛϣϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ	ǹtinystià alla èṡōp afṡan ouai efṡōni pe ǹmonṡgom m̀mof eernystevin
2635	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲃ̄ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̀	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉϩⲟⲟⲩ 2 ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥⲉⲣⲛⲏⲥⲧⲉⲩⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̀	ǹpiehoou 2 marefernystevin ǹpièhoou m̀
page 105
2636	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 74	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 74	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 74
2637	Son Jesus Christ our Lord. The glory which is	Son Jesus Christ our Lord. The glory which is	Son Jesus Christ our Lord. The glory which is
2638	by him, de to thee, and him, and the Holy Spirit,	by him, de to thee, and him, and the Holy Spirit,	by him, de to thee, and him, and the Holy Spirit,
2639	for ever and ever. Amen.	for ever and ever. Amen.	for ever and ever. Amen.
2640	Tue BLEssING oF THE Fruits.	Tue BLEssING oF THE Fruits.	Tue BLEssING oF THE Fruits.
2641	54. These are the fruits which shall be blessed ;	54. These are the fruits which shall be blessed ;	54. These are the fruits which shall be blessed ;
2642	the vine, the fig, the pomgranate, the olive, the	the vine, the fig, the pomgranate, the olive, the	the vine, the fig, the pomgranate, the olive, the
2643	prune, the apple, the peach, the cherry, and the	prune, the apple, the peach, the cherry, and the	prune, the apple, the peach, the cherry, and the
2644	almond.*	almond.*	almond.*
2645	But they shall not bless the garlic, nor the onion,	But they shall not bless the garlic, nor the onion,	But they shall not bless the garlic, nor the onion,
2646	nor the melon, nor the cucumber, nor the melon	nor the melon, nor the cucumber, nor the melon	nor the melon, nor the cucumber, nor the melon
2647	cucumber, nor the immature date, nor any other	cucumber, nor the immature date, nor any other	cucumber, nor the immature date, nor any other
2648	thing of the pot-herbs.	thing of the pot-herbs.	thing of the pot-herbs.
2649	It shall be that they shall offer flowers: let them	It shall be that they shall offer flowers: let them	It shall be that they shall offer flowers: let them
2650	offer a rose, and the lily. But the rest they shall	offer a rose, and the lily. But the rest they shall	offer a rose, and the lily. But the rest they shall
2651	not offer. But every thing which they shall eat	not offer. But every thing which they shall eat	not offer. But every thing which they shall eat
2652	they shall give thanks to God for. And when they	they shall give thanks to God for. And when they	they shall give thanks to God for. And when they
2653	shall taste them they shall give glory to him.	shall taste them they shall give glory to him.	shall taste them they shall give glory to him.
2654	BECAUSE IT IS NOT BECOMING THAT ANY MAN SHOULD	BECAUSE IT IS NOT BECOMING THAT ANY MAN SHOULD	BECAUSE IT IS NOT BECOMING THAT ANY MAN SHOULD
2655	TAKE ANY THING IN THE PASSOVER BEFORE THE	TAKE ANY THING IN THE PASSOVER BEFORE THE	TAKE ANY THING IN THE PASSOVER BEFORE THE
2656	TIME IN WHICH IT OUGHT TO BE EATEN.	TIME IN WHICH IT OUGHT TO BE EATEN.	TIME IN WHICH IT OUGHT TO BE EATEN.
2657	55. They shall not compute this fast thus, if	55. They shall not compute this fast thus, if	55. They shall not compute this fast thus, if
2658	they have celebrated the Passover ϯ before the	they have celebrated the Passover ϯ before the	they have celebrated the Passover ti before the
2659	time when the fast is completed. But if any one	time when the fast is completed. But if any one	time when the fast is completed. But if any one
2660	is ill and is not able to fast for two days, let	is ill and is not able to fast for two days, let	is ill and is not able to fast for two days, let
2661	him fast on the day of the Sabbath, on account of	him fast on the day of the Sabbath, on account of	him fast on the day of the Sabbath, on account of
2662	* Arab. ..ⲃⲉ apricot.	* Arab. ..ⲃⲉ apricot.	* Arab. ..ve apricot.
2663	t Arab. ⲉ the passover, Eatser.	t Arab. Ⲉ the passover, Eatser.	t Arab. E the passover, Eatser.
page 106
2664	ⲟ︦ⲉ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	75 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	75 nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
2665	ⲡ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲁⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲛⲁϥⲭⲱ ⲇⲉ	Ⲡ̀ⲥⲁⲃⲃⲁⲧⲟⲛ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϯⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲅⲕⲏ ⲛⲁϥⲭⲱ ⲇⲉ	P̀·sabbaton eθve tiànanky nafkō ḋe
2666	ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲓⲕ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩϩ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲱⲓⲕ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩϩ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲟⲩ	èrof èouōik nem ouh̀mou nem oumōou
2667	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓϣϭⲏ︦ⲣ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲓⲥϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓϣϭⲏ̅ⲣ ⲓⲉ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ	ouoh isje ouai pe xen piṡċyr ie ǹθof
2668	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲥⲭⲁ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲁϥ‐
2669	ϣⲁⲛⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛ‐	ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥⲥⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲁⲥⲭⲁ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲁⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϯ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉϥⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲁ ϯⲡⲉⲛⲧⲏⲕⲟⲥⲧⲏ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲥⲭⲁ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛ	ǹnefsōoun èpièhoou ǹpipasxa fai afṡanèmi èpai marefti ǹtefnystià menensa tipentykosty oupasxa ġar an peten
2670	ⲥⲁ ϯⲡⲉⲛⲧⲏⲕⲟⲥⲧⲏ ⲟⲩⲡⲁⲥⲭⲁ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲉⲛ
2671	ⲁ̃ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲁⲡⲉⲧⲟⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲥⲉⲓ̀ ⲛⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲁⲡⲉⲧⲟⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲥⲉⲓ̀ ⲛⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	àreh èrof apetoi ġar ǹtipos seì ne eθve
2672	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲛϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫⲙⲁϩ ⲃ︦ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲃⲟⲧ ⲁⲁ-
2673	ⲗⲁ ϫⲉ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ϫⲉ ⲑ̀ⲙⲏⲓ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϯ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲟⲩⲟⲓ	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲛϫⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ϧⲉⲛ ⲫ̀ⲙⲁϩ ⲥ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁ̀ⲃⲟⲧ ⲁⲁⲗⲁ ϫⲉ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ϫⲉ ⲑ̀ⲙⲏⲓ ⲉϥⲉ̀ϯ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥⲟⲩⲟⲓ	fai ǹpengos je xen f̀mah s̀nav ǹàvot aala je afṡanèmi je θ̀myi efèti ǹpefouoi
2674	ⲛ̀ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀.	ⲛ̀ϯⲛⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀.	ǹtinystià.
2675	\ \ \ \	\ \ \ \	\ \ \ \
2676	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲙⲉ	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲙⲉ	eθve je pets̀ṡe pe ǹniḋiàkōnos ètame
2677	ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ.	pièpiskopos.
2678	ⲛ︦ⲙ︦. ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ	Ⲛ̅ⲙ̅. Ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ	Nm. Piouai ḋe piouai ǹniḋiàkōnos nem
2679	ⲛⲓϩⲩⲡⲟⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ ⲟⲩⲟϩ NCE-	ⲛⲓϩⲩⲡⲟⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ ⲟⲩⲟϩ NCE-	nihipoḋiakōnos maroutagro ouoh NCE-
2680	ⲧⲁⲙⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲡⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	ⲧ̀ⲁⲙⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϫⲉ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲡⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ	t̀ame pièpiskopos je nim petṡōni jekas
2681	ⲉϥϣⲁⲛ ⲇⲱⲕⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϫⲉⲙⲡⲟⲩ‐
2682	ϣⲓⲛⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲥⲟⲗⲥⲉⲗ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛ-
2683	ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲩⲥ ⲉϥϫⲉⲙⲡⲟⲩϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	ⲉϥϣⲁⲛ ⲇⲱⲕⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϥ̀ⲛⲁϫⲉⲙⲡⲟⲩϣⲓⲛⲓ ϣⲁⲣⲉ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲥⲟⲗⲥⲉⲗ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲣⲉⲩⲥ ⲉϥϫⲉⲙⲡⲟⲩϣⲓⲛⲓ ⲟⲩⲟϩ	efṡan ḋōkin ǹpièpiskopos f̀najempouṡini ṡare nyetṡōni ġar solsel avṡannav èp̀ouarṡièrevs efjempouṡini ouoh
2684	ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲉⲣⲡⲟⲩⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀.	ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲣⲡⲟⲩⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀.	ǹtouerpoumevì.
2685	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ.	Eθve p̀nav etèṡe èṡ̀lyl.
2686	ⲛ︦ⲍ︦. ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲛⲉϩ‐	57. Ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲛⲉϩ‐	57. Pistos ḋe niven ǹf̀nav ètounaneh‐
2687	ⲥⲓ ⲙⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ-	ⲥⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲧⲟⲧⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩ-	si ǹpatouhi totou èh̀li ǹhōb marou-
2688	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡϭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϭⲟⲓⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ	lyl èp̀ċois ouoh pairyti maroutim̀pououoi
2689	ⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲩϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀	ⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲩϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀	ènouh̀vyouì
2690	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ϯ̀ⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲏⲥⲓⲥ	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲁⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ϯ̀ⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲏⲥⲓⲥ	èṡōp ḋe areṡan p̀·saji ǹt̀ikaθykysis
2691	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲥⲟⲧⲡⲥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲉ	ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲥⲟⲧⲡⲥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϩⲟⲩⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲉ	ṡōpi marousotp·s nōou ǹhouò èθrouṡe
2692	ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϣⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲉⲩⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϣⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲉⲩⲧⲁϫⲣⲟ	ǹpeṡou ǹtousōtem èp̀·saji ǹfti evtagro
2693	* The margin has ⲛⲁϥϩⲱⲟⲩ.	* The margin has ⲛⲁϥϩⲱⲟⲩ.	* The margin has nafhōou.
page 107
2694	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 76	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 76	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 76
2695	the affliction, contenting * himself with bread, and	the affliction, contenting * himself with bread, and	the affliction, contenting * himself with bread, and
2696	salt, and water. And if any one be on the sea, or	salt, and water. And if any one be on the sea, or	salt, and water. And if any one be on the sea, or
2697	he knows not the day of the Passover, when he	he knows not the day of the Passover, when he	he knows not the day of the Passover, when he
2698	knows it let him perform his fast after the Pente-_	knows it let him perform his fast after the Pente-_	knows it let him perform his fast after the Pente-_
2699	cost. For it is not a Passover that we should	cost. For it is not a Passover that we should	cost. For it is not a Passover that we should
2700	keep, for it is a type of that which should come.	keep, for it is a type of that which should come.	keep, for it is a type of that which should come.
2701	Therefore we say not in the second month, but	Therefore we say not in the second month, but	Therefore we say not in the second month, but
2702	when he knows the truth he shall enter into the	when he knows the truth he shall enter into the	when he knows the truth he shall enter into the
2703	fast.	fast.	fast.
2704	BECAUSE IT Is MEET FOR THE DEACONS TO MAKE	BECAUSE IT Is MEET FOR THE DEACONS TO MAKE	BECAUSE IT Is MEET FOR THE DEACONS TO MAKE
2705	KNOWN ⲧⲟ THE Ⲃⲓⲑⲏⲟⲣ.	KNOWN ⲧⲟ THE Ⲃⲓⲑⲏⲟⲣ.	KNOWN to THE Viθyor.
2706	56. And let every one of the Deacons and Sub-	56. And let every one of the Deacons and Sub-	56. And let every one of the Deacons and Sub-
2707	deacons be established, and they shall shew the	deacons be established, and they shall shew the	deacons be established, and they shall shew the
2708	Bishop who is sick, that when he approves he may	Bishop who is sick, that when he approves he may	Bishop who is sick, that when he approves he may
2709	visit them. For the sick are consoled when they	visit them. For the sick are consoled when they	visit them. For the sick are consoled when they
2710	see their chief Priest visiting them, and they are	see their chief Priest visiting them, and they are	see their chief Priest visiting them, and they are
2711	remembered.	remembered.	remembered.
2712	OF THE TIME WHEN IT BEHOVES US TO PRAY.	OF THE TIME WHEN IT BEHOVES US TO PRAY.	OF THE TIME WHEN IT BEHOVES US TO PRAY.
2713	57. And let all Believers when they shall wake	57. And let all Believers when they shall wake	57. And let all Believers when they shall wake
2714	up, before they put their hand to any work, pray	up, before they put their hand to any work, pray	up, before they put their hand to any work, pray
2715	to the Lord, and thus let- them approach their	to the Lord, and thus let- them approach their	to the Lord, and thus let- them approach their
2716	works.	works.	works.
2717	But when there shall be a word of instruction	But when there shall be a word of instruction	But when there shall be a word of instruction
2718	let them prefer it greatly to go to hear the word	let them prefer it greatly to go to hear the word	let them prefer it greatly to go to hear the word
2719	of God for the establishment of their souls. And	of God for the establishment of their souls. And	of God for the establishment of their souls. And
2720	* Arab. Laie, contenting.	* Arab. Laie, contenting.	* Arab. Laie, contenting.
page 108
2721	ⲟϥ	ⲟϥ	of
2722	ⲟ︦ⲍ︦ ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	77 ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	77 nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
2723	ⲛⲧⲟⲩⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲉ·	Ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩϣⲉ:	Ǹtoupsiṡy marouèpoḋazin ḋe èθrouṡe:
2724	ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ϯⲟⲩⲱ	ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ϯⲟⲩⲱ	nōou ètiekk̀lysià pima ètere pip̀nevma tiouō
2725	ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ.	ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ.	ǹxytf.	draft · mediumin him.
2726	ⲉ̀ⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁ-	Ⲉ̀ⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲧⲁⲗⲟⲥ	Èθve je pets̀ṡe pe èċi èvol xen tievkarystia ǹṡorp ǹp̀nav etounatalos
2727	ⲣⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ ⲛ̀ϣⲟⲣⲡ ⲙ̀ⲡⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲟⲩⲛⲁⲧⲁⲗⲟⲥ
2728	ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛ-	ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲗⲓ.	èh̀ryi ǹpatoujemtipi ǹh̀li xen hanh̀li.
2729	ϩⲗⲓ.
2730	ⲛ︦ⲏ︦. ⲡⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲁⲍⲓⲛ	58. Ⲡⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲁⲍⲓⲛ	58. Pipistos ḋe niven marouèpoḋazin
2731	ⲉ̀ϭⲧ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉϥϫⲉⲙ-	ⲉ̀ϭⲧ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲏⲥⲧⲓⲁ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉϥϫⲉⲙϯⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ	èċt èvol xen tievkarystia m̀patefjemtipi ǹh̀li xen hanh̀li èṡōp ġar ouon
2732	ϯⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ϩⲁⲛϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ
2733	ϩⲁⲛⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉϥϭⲓ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟⲥ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ	ϩⲁⲛⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉϥϭⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲥ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ	hanpistos ǹxytf efċi m̀mos àreṡan
2734	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲫⲁϧⲣⲓ ⲙⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣ̀ϫⲉⲙ-‐	ⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϯ ⲛⲁϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲫⲁϧⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ϥ̀ⲛⲁϣ̀ϫⲉⲙ-‐	ouai ti naf ǹoufaxri ǹmou ǹf̀naṡ̀jem-‐
2735	ϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲁⲛ.	ϫⲟⲙ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲁⲛ.	gom èrof an.
2736	ⲗ	Ⲗ	L
2737	(ⲉ	(ⲉ	(e
2738	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲓⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲓⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ	eθve je pets̀ṡe pe èrōis xen ouxotxet
2739	ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁ̃ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀.	ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀.	ètievxàristià.
2740	ⲛ︦ⲑ︦. ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϥⲓⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩ‐
2741	ϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲁ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	59. Ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϥⲓⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϧⲟⲧϧⲉⲧ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ⲁ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲱⲙ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	59. Mare ouon niven firōouṡ xen ouxotxet èṡ̀temθ̀re àpistos ouōm èvol
2742	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲕⲉⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲓⲉ	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲩⲭⲁⲣⲓⲥⲧⲓⲁ̀ ⲓⲉ ⲟⲩⲡⲓⲛ ⲓⲉ ⲕⲉⲥⲱⲛⲧ ⲓⲉ	xen tievxaristià ie oupin ie kesōnt ie
2743	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲕⲉϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϩⲱⲗⲟⲥ ϩⲉⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲁϥⲥⲱ‐	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲕⲉϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϩⲱⲗⲟⲥ ϩⲉⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ ⲉ̀ⲁϥⲥⲱⲣⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲡⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ	ǹte keh̀li hōlos hei èvol ǹxyts èafsōrem p̀·sōma pe ǹpix̀ristos fai ètere nipistos
2744	ⲣⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲡⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲭⲥ̅ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ
2745	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ NCWE ⲁⲛ EKA-	ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ NCWE ⲁⲛ EKA-	tyrou ċi èvol ǹxytf ouoh NCWE an EKA-
2746	ⲧⲁⲫ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ.	ⲧⲁⲫ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ.	taf̀ronin m̀mof.
2747	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲙ̃ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲫⲱⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲁⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲫⲱⲛ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ	Eθve je ǹpets̀ṡe an pe èfōn h̀li èvol
2748	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ.	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ.	xen pipotyrion.
2749	Z ⲉⲕϣⲁⲛⲥⲙⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ϧⲉⲛ	Z ⲉⲕϣⲁⲛⲥⲙⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲡⲟⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ϧⲉⲛ	Z ekṡansmou ġar èpipotyrion xen
page 109
2750	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 78	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 78	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS, 78
2751	let them hasten that they may go into the Church,	let them hasten that they may go into the Church,	let them hasten that they may go into the Church,
2752	the place in which the Spirit quickens.*	the place in which the Spirit quickens.*	the place in which the Spirit quickens.*
2753	BECAUSE IT IS RIGHT TO PARTAKE OF THE EUCHARIST	BECAUSE IT IS RIGHT TO PARTAKE OF THE EUCHARIST	BECAUSE IT IS RIGHT TO PARTAKE OF THE EUCHARIST
2754	THE FIRST TIME IT SHALL BE PRESENTED, BEFORE	THE FIRST TIME IT SHALL BE PRESENTED, BEFORE	THE FIRST TIME IT SHALL BE PRESENTED, BEFORE
2755	THEY SHALL TASTE OF ANY OTHER THING.	THEY SHALL TASTE OF ANY OTHER THING.	THEY SHALL TASTE OF ANY OTHER THING.
2756	58. And let every the Believer hasten to partake	58. And let every the Believer hasten to partake	58. And let every the Believer hasten to partake
2757	of the Eucharist before he tasteth of any other	of the Eucharist before he tasteth of any other	of the Eucharist before he tasteth of any other
2758	thing. For if they are believers in it, if any one	thing. For if they are believers in it, if any one	thing. For if they are believers in it, if any one
2759	hath given him receiving it deadly poison, it shall	hath given him receiving it deadly poison, it shall	hath given him receiving it deadly poison, it shall
2760	have no power over big	have no power over big	have no power over big
2761	BECAUSE IT ⲓⲃ RIG CH _SCRUPULOUSLY AT	BECAUSE IT ⲓⲃ RIG CH _SCRUPULOUSLY AT	BECAUSE IT ib RIG CH _SCRUPULOUSLY AT
2762	59. Let every one take Care by investigation that	59. Let every one take Care by investigation that	59. Let every one take Care by investigation that
2763	no unbeliever eats of the Eucharist; or a mouse,}	no unbeliever eats of the Eucharist; or a mouse,}	no unbeliever eats of the Eucharist; or a mouse,}
2764	or other creature, or that any other thing indeed	or other creature, or that any other thing indeed	or other creature, or that any other thing indeed
2765	hath fallen into it which hath strayed. This is the	hath fallen into it which hath strayed. This is the	hath fallen into it which hath strayed. This is the
2766	body of Christ which all believers partake of, and	body of Christ which all believers partake of, and	body of Christ which all believers partake of, and
2767	it is not becoming to despise it.	it is not becoming to despise it.	it is not becoming to despise it.
2768	BECAUSE IT ⲓⲑ NOT BECOMING TO POUR ANY THING	BECAUSE IT ⲓⲑ NOT BECOMING TO POUR ANY THING	BECAUSE IT iθ NOT BECOMING TO POUR ANY THING
2769	FROM THE CUP.	FROM THE CUP.	FROM THE CUP.
2770	60. For if thou hast blessed the cup in the name	60. For if thou hast blessed the cup in the name	60. For if thou hast blessed the cup in the name
2771	* Arab. &aily, excites, awakes, quickens.	* Arab. &aily, excites, awakes, quickens.	* Arab. &aily, excites, awakes, quickens.
2772	ϯ Arab. ϥ Ay.	Ϯ Arab. Ϥ Ay.	Ti Arab. F Ay.
2773	/	/	/
page 110
2774	oe ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	oe ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	oe nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2775	ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ⲁⲕϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲛⲟϥ	Ⲫ̀ⲣⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ⲁⲕϭⲓ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ϩⲱⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲛⲟϥ	F̀ran ǹfti akċi èvol ǹxytf hōs èp̀ènof
2776	ⲙⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲡⲉ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲉⲙⲁϣⲱ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲫⲱⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲁ̀ⲣⲉϩ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ⲙⲁϣⲱ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲫⲱⲛ	ǹpix̀ristos pe àreh èrok èmaṡō m̀perfōn
2777	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ⲗⲟϫϩϥ	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ϣⲉⲙⲙⲟ ⲗⲟϫϩϥ	èvol ǹxytf je ǹne p̀nevma ǹṡemmo loghf
2778	ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲫϯ ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ϩⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲁⲕ‐
2779	ⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲓⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲟ̀	ϫⲉ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉ ⲫϯ ϫⲱⲛⲧ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ϩⲱⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲁⲕⲕⲁⲧⲁⲫ̀ⲣⲟⲛⲓⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲓⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲟ̀	je ǹne fti gōnt èrok hōs ǹθok pet akkataf̀ronin ouoh ekèṡōpi ǹaitios ǹp̀ò
2780	ⲛⲟϥ ⲙⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲉϣϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧⲁⲓⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩ	ⲛⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϣⲉϣϥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲧⲁⲓⲟ̀ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩ	nof ǹpix̀ristos xen pekṡeṡf ǹoutaiò ètav
2781	ϣⲟⲡⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ.	ϣⲟⲡⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧⲥ.	ṡopk èvol ǹxyts.
2782	ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙⲁ-
2783	ⲣⲟⲩⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲙ̀ⲙⲏⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	Ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲓⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲙ̀ⲙⲏⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ	Niḋiakōnos ḋe nem nip̀resbiteros marouθōouti m̀myni èpima ète pièpiskopos
2784	ⲛⲁⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱ‐	ⲛⲁⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲁ̀ⲕⲱⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲛ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲙⲉⲗⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϫⲓⲛⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲩ	naouahsahni m̀mof nōou ouoh niḋiàkōnos men ǹpouàmelys èp̀jinθōouti ǹnav
2785	ⲛⲟⲥ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲟⲩⲁ̀ⲙⲉⲗⲏⲥ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϫⲓⲛⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲩ
2786	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲉⲣⲕⲱⲗⲓⲛ ⲙ̄ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲉ̀ⲃⲏⲗ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩϣⲱⲛⲓ ⲉⲣⲕⲱⲗⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ	niven èvyl je ouṡōni erkōlin m̀mōou
2787	ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲧⲁⲙⲉ	ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛⲑⲱⲟⲩϯ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲧⲏⲣⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲧⲁⲙⲉ	avṡanθōouti èxoun tyrou maroutame
2788	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲁⲩ‐
2789	ϣⲁⲛϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϯⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥ‐	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϯⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲛⲁϥ.	nyet xen tiekklysia ouoh pairyti avṡanṡlyl mare piouai piouai tim̀pefouoi ènih̀vyouì etθyṡ naf.
2790	ⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀ ⲉⲧⲑⲏϣ ⲛⲁϥ.
2791	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲙ ⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲙⲥ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲙ ⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲑⲱⲙⲥ.	Eθve m maǹθōms.
2792	ZA. ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲃⲁⲣⲉⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲉⲙⲥ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	ZA. Ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲑ̀ⲣⲟⲩⲃⲁⲣⲉⲓ ⲛ̀ⲣⲱⲙⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲉⲙⲥ ⲣⲱⲙⲓ	ZA. M̀perθ̀rouvarei ǹrōmi èθems rōmi
2793	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲓⲙⲏⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲫⲁ ϩⲏⲕⲓ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲓⲕⲟⲓⲙⲏⲧⲏⲣⲓⲟⲛ ⲡ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲫⲁ ϩⲏⲕⲓ	xen nikoimytyrion p̀hōb ġar fa hyki
2794	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲗⲏⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲅⲁ‐
2795	ⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲧϣⲓⲕ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲣⲁⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲏⲉⲧ	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲗⲏⲛ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲃⲉⲭⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉⲣⲅⲁⲧⲏⲥ ⲉⲧϣⲓⲕ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲧⲁⲓⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲕⲉⲣⲁⲙⲟⲥ ⲛⲏⲉⲧ	niven pe p̀lyn marouti ǹp̀veke m̀pierġatys etṡik nem taiou ǹnikeramos nyet
2796	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲉⲧϥⲉⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ	ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉⲧϥⲉⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩϣ	xen pima ḋe ète m̀mav etfei ǹf̀rōouṡ
2797	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϣⲁⲛⲟⲩϣⲟⲩ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥ	ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ϣⲁⲛⲟⲩϣⲟⲩ ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲛ̀ⲛⲉϥ	mare pièpiskopos ṡanouṡou jekas ǹnef
2798	ϩ̀ⲣⲟϣ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲉⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ	ϩ̀ⲣⲟϣ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉⲧϣⲉⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲛⲓⲧⲟⲡⲟⲥ	h̀roṡ èh̀li xen nyetṡenōou ènitopos
2799	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ.	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ.	ète m̀mav.
2800	ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀̀ⲗⲏⲗ.	Ⲉⲑⲃⲉ ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲥ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀̀ⲗⲏⲗ.	Eθve f̀nav ets̀ṡe èlyl.
2801	ⲝ︦ⲃ︦. ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϩⲓ ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛ-	62. Ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ϩⲓ ⲡⲓⲥⲧⲏⲥ ⲁⲩϣⲁⲛ-	62. Pistos ḋe niven hi pistys avṡan-
page 111
2802	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 80	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 80	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 80
2803	of God, and* hast partaken of it, like as of the	of God, and* hast partaken of it, like as of the	of God, and* hast partaken of it, like as of the
2804	bloodt of Christ, keep thyself with the greatest	bloodt of Christ, keep thyself with the greatest	bloodt of Christ, keep thyself with the greatest
2805	care: spill not of it, lest a strange spirit should	care: spill not of it, lest a strange spirit should	care: spill not of it, lest a strange spirit should
2806	lick it up, that God may not be angry with thee	lick it up, that God may not be angry with thee	lick it up, that God may not be angry with thee
2807	as one who hast despised it, and thou shalt be	as one who hast despised it, and thou shalt be	as one who hast despised it, and thou shalt be
2808	guilty of the blood of Christ by thy contempt of	guilty of the blood of Christ by thy contempt of	guilty of the blood of Christ by thy contempt of
2809	the price by which thou wast purchased.	the price by which thou wast purchased.	the price by which thou wast purchased.
2810	Let the Deacons and the Presbyters assemble	Let the Deacons and the Presbyters assemble	Let the Deacons and the Presbyters assemble
2811	daily in the place in which the Bishop shall com-	daily in the place in which the Bishop shall com-	daily in the place in which the Bishop shall com-
2812	mand them ; and the Deacons shall not be negli-	mand them ; and the Deacons shall not be negli-	mand them ; and the Deacons shall not be negli-
2813	gent in assembling to see to all things, unless sick-	gent in assembling to see to all things, unless sick-	gent in assembling to see to all things, unless sick-
2814	ness hinder them. When they have collected all,	ness hinder them. When they have collected all,	ness hinder them. When they have collected all,
2815	let them make known to those in the Church, and	let them make known to those in the Church, and	let them make known to those in the Church, and
2816	thus when they have prayed let each one proceed	thus when they have prayed let each one proceed	thus when they have prayed let each one proceed
2817	to the employments appointed him.	to the employments appointed him.	to the employments appointed him.
2818	Or BuriaLs.	Or BuriaLs.	Or BuriaLs.
2819	61. Let them not burthen a man to bury men in	61. Let them not burthen a man to bury men in	61. Let them not burthen a man to bury men in
2820	the cemeteries, for it is the work of all the poor.	the cemeteries, for it is the work of all the poor.	the cemeteries, for it is the work of all the poor.
2821	But let them give wages to the workman who digs,	But let them give wages to the workman who digs,	But let them give wages to the workman who digs,
2822	and a gift to the keepers,f and to those in that	and a gift to the keepers,f and to those in that	and a gift to the keepers,f and to those in that
2823	place who have had the care of it. Let the Bishop	place who have had the care of it. Let the Bishop	place who have had the care of it. Let the Bishop
2824	support them that no one may press upon them	support them that no one may press upon them	support them that no one may press upon them
2825	among those who go to those places.	among those who go to those places.	among those who go to those places.
2826	OF THE TIME WHEN IT IS RIGHT TO PRAY.	OF THE TIME WHEN IT IS RIGHT TO PRAY.	OF THE TIME WHEN IT IS RIGHT TO PRAY.
2827	62. And all believers, men and women, when	62. And all believers, men and women, when	62. And all believers, men and women, when
2828	* Arab. ,, and. t Arab. ⲣ like as of the blood.	* Arab. ,, and. t Arab. Ⲣ like as of the blood.	* Arab. ,, and. t Arab. R like as of the blood.
2829	1 Arab. obs guardians, keepers.	1 Arab. obs guardians, keepers.	1 Arab. obs guardians, keepers.
2830	Sf	Sf	Sf
page 112
2831	na ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	na ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	na nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2832	ⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϣⲱⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓϩⲩⲛⲓⲙ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩ	Ⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ϣⲱⲣⲡ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓϩⲩⲛⲓⲙ ⲛ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲟⲩ	Oun ǹṡōrp èvol xen pihinim ǹpatou
2833	ϭⲱϩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲓⲁ ⲛⲟⲩϫⲓϫ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ	ϭⲱϩ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲛ̀ϩⲱⲃ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲓⲁ ⲛⲟⲩϫⲓϫ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉ	ċōh èh̀li ǹhōb marouia noujig ǹse
2834	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯ	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϯ	lyl èh̀ryi èfti ouoh pairyti marouti
2835	ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲩϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀.	ⲡⲟⲩⲟⲩⲟⲓ ⲉ̀ⲛⲟⲩϩ̀ⲃⲏⲟⲩⲓ̀.	pououoi ènouh̀vyouì.
2836	ⲉⲥϣⲁⲛϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲏⲥⲓⲥ ϣⲱⲡⲓ	Ⲉⲥϣⲁⲛϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲟⲩⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲏⲥⲓⲥ ϣⲱⲡⲓ	Esṡanṡōpi ḋe ǹte oukaθykysis ṡōpi
2837	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫϯ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡ̀ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫϯ ϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ	ǹte p̀·saji ǹfti ṡōpi mare ouon niven
2838	ⲥⲟⲧⲡⲥ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲉϥⲱⲡ	ⲥⲟⲧⲡⲥ ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉϥⲱⲡ	sotp·s naf èṡenaf èpima ète m̀mav efōp
2839	ⲙ̀ⲫⲁⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥϩⲏⲧ ϫⲉ ⲫϯ ⲡⲉⲧⲁϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ	ⲛ̀ⲫⲁⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥϩⲏⲧ ϫⲉ ⲫϯ ⲡⲉⲧⲁϥⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ	ǹfai xen pefhyt je fti petafsōtem
2840	ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉϥⲥⲁϫⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲉϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥ ⲉϥⲥⲁϫⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲉϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲅⲁⲣ	èrof efsaji xen petkaθykin efṡlyl ġar
2841	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲉϣϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ ENA-	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲉϥⲛⲁⲉϣϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ ENA-	xen tiekk̀lysià efnaeṡjemgom ġar ENA-
2842	ⲣⲉⲗⲑⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲕⲁⲕⲓⲁ̀ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲣⲉϥⲉⲣ‐
2843	ϩⲟϯ ⲟⲡϥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲉϥϣⲁⲛϣ-
2844	ⲧⲉⲙϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲣⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ	ⲣⲉⲗⲑⲉ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲕⲁⲕⲓⲁ̀ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲣⲉϥⲉⲣϩⲟϯ ⲟⲡϥ ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲃⲓ ⲡⲉ ⲉϥϣⲁⲛϣⲧⲉⲙϣⲉⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩⲉⲣⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ	relθe ǹt̀kakià ǹpièhoou mare pireferhoti opf je ouniṡti ǹnovi pe efṡanṡtemṡenaf èpima ètouerkaθykin ǹxytf
2845	ⲙⲁⲗⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲱϣ ⲓⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ‐	ⲙⲁⲗⲓⲥⲧⲁ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲩⲟⲛ ϣ̀ϫⲟⲙ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ⲱϣ ⲓⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉϣⲁⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲉϥⲓ̀ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ	malista ḋe ouon ṡ̀gom m̀mof èōṡ ie èreṡan f̀reftièvō efì ǹpefθ̀re h̀li m̀mōten
2846	ϣⲁⲛ ⲫ̀ⲣⲉϥϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲉϥⲓ̀ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϩ̀ⲗⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲧⲉⲛ
2847	ⲉⲣϧⲁⲉ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛ̀	ⲉⲣϧⲁⲉ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲟⲩϯⲉ̀ⲃⲱ ⲛ̀	erxae ètiekklysià pima ètoutièvō ǹ
2848	ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲧⲟⲧⲉ ⲥⲉⲛⲁϯ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲧ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉⲑⲣⲉϥⲧⲁ‐
2849	ⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲧ ⲉⲣⲛⲟϥⲣⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲕ̀ⲛⲁⲥⲱ‐
2850	ⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲛ ⲉⲕⲱⲫⲉⲗⲉⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲧⲟⲧⲉ ⲥⲉⲛⲁϯ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉⲧ ⲥⲁϫⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲉϥⲧⲁⲟⲩⲟⲩ ⲛⲉⲧ ⲉⲣⲛⲟϥⲣⲓ ⲉ̀ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲭ̀ⲛⲁⲥⲱⲧⲉⲙ ⲉ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲙⲉⲩⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ ⲁⲛ ⲉ̀ⲕⲱⲫⲉⲗⲉⲓ ϧⲉⲛ	xytf tote senati ǹfyet saji èθreftaouou net ernofri èouonniven ouoh k̀nasōtem ènyètekmevì èrōou an èkōfelei xen
2851	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲉⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛⲁⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀‐
2852	ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲉⲕⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ	ⲛⲏⲉⲧ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛⲁⲧⲏⲓⲧⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲓⲛ ⲡⲁⲓⲣⲏϯ ⲇⲉ ⲧⲉⲕⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ	nyet ère pip̀nevma èθouab natyitou nak èvol xen petkaθykin pairyti ḋe tekpistis
2853	ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉⲥⲧⲁϫⲣⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲥⲟⲑⲙⲟⲩ	ⲛⲁϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉⲥⲧⲁϫⲣⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲉ̀ϫⲉⲛ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲕⲥⲟⲑⲙⲟⲩ	naṡōpi estagryout èjen nyètak·soθmou
2854	ⲥⲉⲛⲁϫⲱ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲟⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ	ⲥⲉⲛⲁϫⲱ ⲇⲉ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲟⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ	senagō ḋe nak on xen pima ète m̀mav
2855	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲏⲓ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉⲧⲉ̀ϣⲉ ⲉ̀ⲣⲟⲕ ⲉ̀ⲁⲓⲧⲟⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲏⲓ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ǹnyetèṡe èrok èaitou xen pekyi eθve
2856	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲉ	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲡⲟⲇⲁⲍⲓⲛ ⲉ̀ϣⲉ	fai ḋe mare piouai piouai èpoḋazin èṡe
2857	ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡⲛ︦ⲁ︦ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	ⲛⲁϥ ⲉ̀ϯⲉⲕⲕ̀ⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ̀ ⲡⲓⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲡ̀ⲛⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉ̀ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ	naf ètiekk̀lysià pima ètere pip̀nevma èθouab
2858	ϯⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ.	ϯⲟⲩⲱ̀ ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ.	tiouṑ ǹxytf.
2859	ⲉ̃ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲏⲥⲓⲥ	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲁϥϣⲁⲛ ⲟⲩⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲛ ⲕⲁⲑⲏⲕⲏⲥⲓⲥ	Èṡōp afṡan ouèhoou m̀mon kaθykysis
page 113
2860	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 82	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 82	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 82
2861	they have risen in the morning from sleep, before	they have risen in the morning from sleep, before	they have risen in the morning from sleep, before
2862	they touch any work, let them wash their hands,	they touch any work, let them wash their hands,	they touch any work, let them wash their hands,
2863	and* they shall pray to God, and thus let them	and* they shall pray to God, and thus let them	and* they shall pray to God, and thus let them
2864	proceed to their works.	proceed to their works.	proceed to their works.
2865	And when it comes to pass that there shall be ¢ an	And when it comes to pass that there shall be ¢ an	And when it comes to pass that there shall be ¢ an
2866	exhortation of the word of God, let every one choose	exhortation of the word of God, let every one choose	exhortation of the word of God, let every one choose
2867	for himself to go to that place, reckoning this in his	for himself to go to that place, reckoning this in his	for himself to go to that place, reckoning this in his
2868	heart, that he hath heard God speaking in the	heart, that he hath heard God speaking in the	heart, that he hath heard God speaking in the
2869	exhortation; for praying in the church will prevail.	exhortation; for praying in the church will prevail.	exhortation; for praying in the church will prevail.
2870	For when the darkness of the day is passed ⲩ	For when the darkness of the day is passed ⲩ	For when the darkness of the day is passed y
2871	let the timid reckon that it is a great sin if he go	let the timid reckon that it is a great sin if he go	let the timid reckon that it is a great sin if he go
2872	not to the place in which they exhort; and espe-	not to the place in which they exhort; and espe-	not to the place in which they exhort; and espe-
2873	cially he who is able to read. Or when the teacher	cially he who is able to read. Or when the teacher	cially he who is able to read. Or when the teacher
2874	comes let not any one of you be last in the church,	comes let not any one of you be last in the church,	comes let not any one of you be last in the church,
2875	the place in which they instruct. Then it shall	the place in which they instruct. Then it shall	the place in which they instruct. Then it shall
2876	be given to him who speaks that he shall declare	be given to him who speaks that he shall declare	be given to him who speaks that he shall declare
2877	things useful to every one, and thou shalt hear the	things useful to every one, and thou shalt hear the	things useful to every one, and thou shalt hear the
2878	things thou thinkest not, and§ thou shalt profit by	things thou thinkest not, and§ thou shalt profit by	things thou thinkest not, and§ thou shalt profit by
2879	those things which the Holy Spirit shall give to	those things which the Holy Spirit shall give to	those things which the Holy Spirit shall give to
2880	thee by the exhortation ; and thus thy faith shall be	thee by the exhortation ; and thus thy faith shall be	thee by the exhortation ; and thus thy faith shall be
2881	established by those things which thou hast heard.	established by those things which thou hast heard.	established by those things which thou hast heard.
2882	And they shall speak to thee again in that place of	And they shall speak to thee again in that place of	And they shall speak to thee again in that place of
2883	those things it becomes thee to do in thy house.	those things it becomes thee to do in thy house.	those things it becomes thee to do in thy house.
2884	Therefore let every one hasten to go into the	Therefore let every one hasten to go into the	Therefore let every one hasten to go into the
2885	church, the place where the Holy Spirit stirs up.\|\|	church, the place where the Holy Spirit stirs up.\|\|	church, the place where the Holy Spirit stirs up.\|\|
2886	When there is a day in which there is no ex-	When there is a day in which there is no ex-	When there is a day in which there is no ex-
2887	rd	rd	rd
2888	* Arab. 3, and. ϯ Arab. Lacy, an exhortation, sermon.	* Arab. 3, and. Ϯ Arab. Lacy, an exhortation, sermon.	* Arab. 3, and. Ti Arab. Lacy, an exhortation, sermon.
2889	ϯ Arab. oN, delayed, retarded. § Arab. 5, and.	Ϯ Arab. oN, delayed, retarded. § Arab. 5, and.	Ti Arab. oN, delayed, retarded. § Arab. 5, and.
2890	\|\| The Arabic is ⲉ ,3 poured out.	\|\| The Arabic is ⲉ ,3 poured out.	\|\| The Arabic is e ,3 poured out.
2891	[2	[2	[2
page 114
2892	nr ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	nr ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉ ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	nr nikanōn ǹte niàpostolos.
2893	ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲏⲓ ⲙⲁ‐	Ⲛ̀ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉ̀ⲣⲉ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ⲡⲓⲟⲩⲁⲓ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉϥⲏⲓ ⲙⲁⲣⲉϥϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϫⲱⲙ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉϥⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱϣⲓ ⲛ̀	Ǹxytf ère piouai piouai xen pefyi marefċi ǹougōm efouab efōṡ èf̀rōṡi ǹ
2894	ⲣⲉϥϭⲓ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩϫⲱⲙ ⲉϥⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲉϥⲱϣ ⲉ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲱϣⲓ ⲛ̀
2895	ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉⲧⲉ̀ⲇⲟⲕⲓⲛ ⲛⲁϥ ϫⲉ ϥⲉⲣϣⲁⲩ.	ϧⲏⲧϥ ⲉⲧⲉ̀ⲇⲟⲕⲓⲛ ⲛⲁϥ ϫⲉ ϥ̀ⲉⲣϣⲁⲩ.	xytf etèḋokin naf je f̀erṡav.
2896	ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲕⲭⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲏⲓ ⲗⲏⲗ	Ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛ ⲉⲕⲭⲁ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲏⲓ ⲗⲏⲗ	Ouoh èṡōp men ekka xen pekyi lyl
2897	ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁϫⲡ ⲅϯ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛ	ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁϫⲡ ⲅ ϯ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲙⲉⲛ	ǹf̀nav ǹagp ġ ti ekèmou èfti èṡōp men
2898	ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛⲉⲕ ϧⲉⲛ ⲕⲉⲙⲁ ⲕⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲕⲁⲓⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ‐	ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛⲉⲕ ϧⲉⲛ ⲕⲉⲙⲁ ⲕⲉ̀ⲣⲟϥⲧ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ⲕⲁⲓⲣⲟⲥ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϩⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ	akṡanek xen kema kèroft èp̀kairos ète m̀mav ṡ̀lyl xen pek·hyt èh̀ryi èfti
2899	ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕϩⲏⲧ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲉ̀ⲫϯ
2900	ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩ‐
2901	ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲉⲩⲱϥⲧ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓϣⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ⲛ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲅⲁⲣ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲉⲩⲱϥⲧ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ ⲉ̀ⲡⲓϣⲉ ⲉⲑⲃⲉ	ǹh̀ryi ġar xen tiounou ète m̀mav ètavnav èpix̀ristos evōft m̀mof èxoun èpiṡe eθve
2902	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲟⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲡⲁⲗⲁⲉ̀ A ⲡ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲟⲛ ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲡⲁⲗⲁⲉ̀ A ⲡ̀ⲛⲟⲙⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲁϩⲥⲁϩⲛⲓ	fai on xen tipalaè A p̀nomos ouahsahni
2903	ⲉⲑⲣⲟⲩⲧⲁⲗⲉ ⲡ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲑⲉⲥⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲩ	ⲉ̀ⲑⲣⲟⲩⲧⲁⲗⲉ ⲡ̀ⲱⲓⲕ ⲛ̀ϯⲡ̀ⲣⲟⲑⲉⲥⲓⲥ ⲉ̀ϩ̀ⲣⲏⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲁⲩ	èθroutale p̀ōik ǹtip̀roθesis èh̀ryi ǹnav
2904	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲛⲟϥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦	ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲥⲱⲙⲁ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲛⲟϥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ	niven p̀tipos ǹp̀·sōma nem p̀ènof ǹpix̀ristos
2905	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ϧⲟⲗϧⲉⲗ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲛⲁⲗⲟⲅⲟⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ	ⲛⲉⲙ ⲡ̀ϧⲟⲗϧⲉⲗ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁⲗⲟⲅⲟⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ	nem p̀xolxel ǹpièsōou ǹaloġon pai
2906	ⲉⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁⲛⲉ̀‐
2907	ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲟⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲓ̀	ⲉⲧⲟⲓ ⲛ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲓⲙⲁⲛⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟϥ ⲟⲛ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲓⲱⲓⲕ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲓ̀	etoi ǹtipos ǹpièsōou ǹtelion pimanèsōou ġar pe pix̀ristos ǹθof on pe piōik ètafì
2908	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗϧⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ⲫⲉ.	ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ ⲧ̀ⲫⲉ.	èvol xen t̀fe.	draft · highfrom heaven.
2909	ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲟⲛ ϩⲱⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁϫⲡ © €T-	Ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲟⲛ ϩⲱⲙⲁⲓⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁϫⲡ © €T-	Ṡ̀lyl on hōmaios ǹf̀nav ǹagp © €T-
2910	ⲟⲩⲁϣⲧ ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϣⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓϩ︦ A ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ	ⲟⲩⲁϣⲧ ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲡ̀ϣⲉ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓϩ̅ A ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ	ouaṡt pix̀ristos ġar èp̀ṡe m̀pih A pièhoou
2911	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲫⲱϣ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ	ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲫⲱϣ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁϥϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ	ète m̀mav fōṡ ouoh afṡōpi ǹje ouniṡti
2912	ⲛ̀ⲭⲁⲕⲓ ϩⲱⲥⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲙ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉⲧⲉⲙ-
2913	ⲙⲁⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉϥϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲉⲩⲧⲟⲧⲉⲛ ⲙ̃‐
2914	ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϯⲉ̀ⲙⲏ ⲙ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲁϥⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϯ‐
2915	ⲧⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲥ ⲉⲣⲭⲁⲕⲓ ⲉⲛⲁⲧⲛⲁϩϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲟⲩⲇⲁⲓ.	ⲛ̀ⲭⲁⲕⲓ ϩⲱⲥⲇⲉ ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ϧⲉⲛ ⲟⲩϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲉϥϫⲉⲙϫⲟⲙ ⲉⲩⲧⲟⲧⲉⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ϯⲉ̀ⲙⲏ ⲛ̀ⲫⲏⲉ̀ⲧ ⲁϥϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲁϥⲑ̀ⲣⲉ ϯⲧⲏⲥⲓⲥ ⲧⲏⲣⲥ ⲉⲣⲭⲁⲕⲓ ⲉⲛⲁⲧⲛⲁϩϯ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲟⲩⲇⲁⲓ.	ǹkaki hōsḋe marouṡ̀lyl ǹf̀nav ète m̀mav xen ouṡ̀lyl efjemgom evtoten m̀mōou ètièmy ǹfyèt afṡ̀lyl afθ̀re titysis tyrs erkaki enatnahti ǹnioudai.
2916	ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲗⲏⲗ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩ‐
2917	ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲙⲫⲛⲁⲩ ⲛⲁϫⲡ oF ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲕⲉ̀‐
2918	ⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲫⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲥ ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲩ	Ⲙⲁⲣⲟⲩⲉⲣⲗⲏⲗ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲛⲓϣϯ ⲛ̀ⲉ̀ⲙⲟⲩ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲛⲁⲩ ⲛ̀ⲁϫⲡ oF ϫⲉⲕⲁⲥ ⲉⲕⲉ̀ⲉ̀ⲙⲓ ⲛ̀ⲫ̀ⲣⲏϯ ⲉⲧⲉⲣⲉ ⲛⲓⲯⲩⲭⲏ ⲛ̀ⲛⲓⲇⲓⲕⲉⲟⲥ ⲥ̀ⲙⲟⲩ	Marouerlyl ḋe on ǹniṡti nem ouniṡti ǹèmou ǹf̀nav ǹagp oF jekas ekèèmi ǹf̀ryti etere nipsiṡy ǹniḋikeos s̀mou
page 115
2919	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 84	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 84	THE APOSTOLICAL CONSTITUTIONS. 84
2920	hortation, let every one being in his house take a	hortation, let every one being in his house take a	hortation, let every one being in his house take a
2921	holy book, reading in it sufficiently, what appears	holy book, reading in it sufficiently, what appears	holy book, reading in it sufficiently, what appears
2922	to him useful.	to him useful.	to him useful.
2923	And if thou art in thy house, pray at the third	And if thou art in thy house, pray at the third	And if thou art in thy house, pray at the third
2924	hour, blessing God. But if thou art in another	hour, blessing God. But if thou art in another	hour, blessing God. But if thou art in another
2925	place, having opportunity at that time, pray in thy	place, having opportunity at that time, pray in thy	place, having opportunity at that time, pray in thy
2926	heart to God; for in that hour they saw Christ	heart to God; for in that hour they saw Christ	heart to God; for in that hour they saw Christ
2927	nailed to the wood. Therefore again in the old	nailed to the wood. Therefore again in the old	nailed to the wood. Therefore again in the old
2928	law it is commanded that they should put on the	law it is commanded that they should put on the	law it is commanded that they should put on the
2929	shew-bread continually, the type of the body and	shew-bread continually, the type of the body and	shew-bread continually, the type of the body and
2930	the blood of Christ. And the slaying of the irra-	the blood of Christ. And the slaying of the irra-	the blood of Christ. And the slaying of the irra-
2931	tional Ⲓⲉ this was a type of the perfect lamb,	tional Ⲓⲉ this was a type of the perfect lamb,	tional Ie this was a type of the perfect lamb,
2932	for the shepherd is Christ. He again is the bread	for the shepherd is Christ. He again is the bread	for the shepherd is Christ. He again is the bread
2933	which came down from heaven.	which came down from heaven.	which came down from heaven.
2934	Pray again likewise at the sixth hour; for when	Pray again likewise at the sixth hour; for when	Pray again likewise at the sixth hour; for when
2935	they crucified Christ on the wood of the cross, that	they crucified Christ on the wood of the cross, that	they crucified Christ on the wood of the cross, that
2936	day was divided, and there was great darkness.	day was divided, and there was great darkness.	day was divided, and there was great darkness.
2937	Wherefore let them pray at that time with a fer-	Wherefore let them pray at that time with a fer-	Wherefore let them pray at that time with a fer-
2938	vent prayer, helping them by the voice of him who	vent prayer, helping them by the voice of him who	vent prayer, helping them by the voice of him who
2939	prayed, causing all creation to be dark, by reason	prayed, causing all creation to be dark, by reason	prayed, causing all creation to be dark, by reason
2940	ⲟϯ the unbelief of the Jews.	ⲟϯ the unbelief of the Jews.	oti the unbelief of the Jews.
2941	Let them pray again a great prayer}, and a great	Let them pray again a great prayer}, and a great	Let them pray again a great prayer}, and a great
2942	praise, at the ninth hour, for thou shalt know, like	praise, at the ninth hour, for thou shalt know, like	praise, at the ninth hour, for thou shalt know, like
2943	the souls of the righteous they shall bless the	the souls of the righteous they shall bless the	the souls of the righteous they shall bless the
2944	* Arab. oY #4) 9, 5, 5, mute or irrational lamb. The	* Arab. oY #4) 9, 5, 5, mute or irrational lamb. The	* Arab. oY #4) 9, 5, 5, mute or irrational lamb. The
2945	Coptic is ⲡ ⲓⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ, sheep.	Coptic is ⲡ ⲓⲉ̀ⲥⲱⲟⲩ, sheep.	Coptic is p ièsōou, sheep.
2946	ϯ Arab. ., except.	Ϯ Arab. ., except.	Ti Arab. ., except.
2947	t Arab. §lo, prayer. The Sahidic also has ⲟⲩⲛⲟϭ ⲛ̀-	t Arab. §lo, prayer. The Sahidic also has ⲟⲩⲛⲟϭ ⲛ̀ϣⲗⲏⲗ, a great prayer.	t Arab. §lo, prayer. The Sahidic also has ounoċ ǹṡlyl, a great prayer.
2948	ϣⲗⲏⲗ, a great prayer.
page 116
2949	ne ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ne ⲛⲓⲕⲁⲛⲱⲛ NTE ⲛⲓⲁ̀ⲡⲟⲥⲧⲟⲗⲟⲥ.	ne nikanōn NTE niàpostolos.
2950	€noC ⲫϯ ⲙ̀ⲙⲏⲓ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲁϥⲉⲣⲫⲙⲉⲩⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀	€noC ⲫϯ ⲛ̀ⲙⲏⲓ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉⲧⲁϥⲉⲣⲫⲙⲉⲩⲓ ⲛ̀ⲛⲏⲉ̀	€noC fti ǹmyi fai etaferfmevi ǹnyè
2951	ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲁϥⲟⲩⲱⲣⲡ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉϥϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉϥ‐	ⲑⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲁϥⲟⲩⲱⲣⲡ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉϥϣⲏⲣⲓ ⲛⲱⲟⲩ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲡⲉϥⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱⲓⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ.	θouab afouōrp ǹpefṡyri nōou ète pefloġos pe ètaferouōini èrōou.
2952	ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲡⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱⲓⲛⲓ ⲉ̀ⲣⲱⲟⲩ.
2953	ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲙⲙⲁⲩ ⲁⲩⲑⲟⲝⲥ ⲙ	Ϧⲉⲛ ϯⲟⲩⲛⲟⲩ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ ⲁⲩⲑⲟⲝⲥ ⲙ	Xen tiounou ġar ète m̀mav avθokss m
2954	ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲫⲓⲣ ⲙ̀ⲡⲭ︦ⲥ︦ ⲛⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲭⲏ ⲁϥⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ fixe ⲟⲩⲉ̀	ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ⲫⲓⲣ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲭ̀ⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲭⲏ ⲁϥⲓ̀ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ fixe ⲟⲩⲉ̀	p̀èfir ǹpix̀ristos ǹoulonṡy afì èvol fixe ouè
2955	ⲛⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲱⲥ ⲁϥⲉⲣⲟⲩ‐	ⲛⲟϥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲙⲉⲛⲉⲛⲥⲱⲥ ⲁϥⲉⲣⲟⲩⲱⲓⲛⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲕⲉⲥⲱϫⲡ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ϣⲁ ⲣⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲃⲉ	nof nem oumōou ouoh menensōs aferouōini ǹpikesōgp ǹpièhoou ṡa rouhi èθve
2956	ⲱⲓⲛⲓ ⲙ̃ⲡⲓⲕⲉⲥⲱϫⲡ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ϣⲁ ⲣⲟⲩϩⲓ ⲉ̀ⲑⲃⲉ
2957	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ϩⲱⲕ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛϩⲩⲛⲓⲙ ⲕ̀ⲛⲁⲉⲣⲭⲓⲥⲑⲁⲓ	ⲫⲁⲓ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ϩⲱⲕ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛϩⲩⲛⲓⲙ ⲭ̀ⲛⲁⲉⲣⲭⲓⲥⲑⲁⲓ	fai ǹθok hōk akṡanhinim k̀naerkisθai
2958	ⲉ̀ⲕⲉⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϯⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲥ‐	ⲉ̀ⲕⲉⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲓ̀ⲣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡ̀ⲧⲩⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ϯⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲥⲧⲁⲥⲓⲥ.	èkeèhoou ouoh ekìri ǹp̀tipos ǹtiànastasis.
2959	ⲧⲁⲥⲓⲥ.
2960	ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲕⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲡⲉⲩⲥⲓⲥ ⲙⲙⲟⲕ ϩⲓ-
2961	ϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲟ̀ⲟϫ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲕⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲧⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛ-
2962	ⲧⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲫⲁϣⲓ ⲙ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲟϫ	Ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲟⲛ ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲕⲁ̀ⲛⲁⲡⲉⲩⲥⲓⲥ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲡ̀ⲟ̀ⲟϫ ⲛ̀ⲡⲉⲕⲙⲁⲛ̀ⲉⲙⲧⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲁⲕϣⲁⲛⲧⲱⲟⲩⲛ ⲛ̀ⲧ̀ⲫⲁϣⲓ ⲛ̀ⲡⲓⲉ̀ϫⲱⲣϩ ϩⲓϫⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲕⲟϫ	Ṡ̀lyl on m̀patekànapevsis m̀mok hijen p̀òog ǹpekmaǹemton ouoh akṡantōoun ǹt̀faṡi ǹpiègōrh hijen pekog
2963	ⲓⲁ ⲧⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲕϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲕⲛⲁⲓⲁ ⲧⲟⲧⲕ ⲇⲉ ϧⲉⲛ	ⲓⲁ ⲧⲟⲧⲕ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ⲉⲕϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲉⲭⲛⲁⲓⲁ ⲧⲟⲧⲕ ⲇⲉ ϧⲉⲛ	ia totk èvol ekṡlyl eknaia totk ḋe xen
2964	ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ.	ⲟⲩⲙⲱⲟⲩ ⲉϥⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ.	oumōou eftouvyout.
2965	ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙⲙⲁⲩ Wy-	Ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ ⲟⲛ ⲟⲩⲟⲛⲧⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩ Wy-	Èṡōp ḋe on ouontak èhimi m̀mav Wy-
2966	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ	ⲗⲏⲗ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲛⲉⲧⲉⲛⲉ̀ⲣⲏⲟⲩ ϩⲓ ⲟⲩⲥⲟⲡ ⲉ̀ϣⲱⲡ ⲇⲉ	lyl nem netenèryou hi ousop èṡōp ḋe
2967	ⲙ̃ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲥⲉⲣⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ ⲉⲕⲁⲭⲱⲣⲓⲛ · ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	ⲙ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲉⲥⲉⲣⲡⲓⲥⲧⲓⲥ ⲉⲕⲁⲭⲱⲣⲓⲛ: ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉ̀ϧⲟⲩⲛ	m̀pateserpistis ekaxōrin: nak èxoun
2968	ⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉⲕϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲙⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲕ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲕⲟⲧⲕ ⲟⲛ	ⲉⲩⲙⲁ ⲉⲕϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲙ̀ⲙⲁⲩⲁⲧⲕ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲉⲕⲕⲟⲧⲕ ⲟⲛ	evma ekṡlyl m̀mavatk ouoh ekkotk on
2969	ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲕⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲟⲡ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ⲇⲉ ⲫⲏⲉⲧ ⲙⲏⲣ ENTA-	ⲉ̀ⲡⲉⲕⲙⲁ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲟⲡ ⲛ̀ⲑⲟⲕ ⲇⲉ ⲫⲏⲉⲧ ⲙⲏⲣ ENTA-	èpekma ǹkesop ǹθok ḋe fyet myr ENTA-
2970	ⲙⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲧⲁϩⲛⲟ ⲉϣⲗⲏⲗ ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛϭⲁ̃ϧⲉⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ	ⲙⲟⲥ ⲙ̀ⲡⲉⲣⲧⲁϩⲛⲟ ⲉ̀ϣ̀ⲗⲏⲗ ⲧⲉⲧⲉⲛϭⲁ̀ϧⲉⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ	mos m̀pertahno èṡ̀lyl tetenċàxem ġar
2971	ⲁⲛ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩϫⲱⲕⲉⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛⲥⲉⲉⲣⲭⲣⲓⲁ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ϫⲱ	ⲁⲛ ⲛⲏⲉ̀ⲧⲁⲩϫⲱⲕⲉⲙ ⲅⲁⲣ ⲛ̀ⲥⲉⲉⲣⲭⲣⲓⲁ ⲁⲛ ⲛ̀ϫⲱ	an nyètavgōkem ġar ǹseerkria an ǹgō
2972	ⲕⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲟⲡ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ ⲥⲉⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲥⲉⲟⲓ	ⲕⲉⲙ ⲛ̀ⲕⲉⲥⲟⲡ ⲉ̀ⲃⲟⲗ ϫⲉ ⲥⲉⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲥⲉⲟⲓ	kem ǹkesop èvol je setouvyout ouoh seoi
2973	ⲛ̀ⲕⲁⲑⲁⲣⲟⲥ.	ⲛ̀ⲕⲁⲑⲁⲣⲟⲥ.	ǹkaθaros.	draft · mediumpure.
2974	ⲉⲕϣⲁⲛⲛⲓϥⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉⲧⲉⲕϫⲓϫ ⲉⲕⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀-	Ⲉⲕϣⲁⲛⲛⲓϥⲓ ⲇⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉⲕϫⲓϫ ⲉⲕⲥⲫⲣⲁⲅⲓⲍⲓⲛ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟⲕ ϧⲉⲛ ϯ̀ⲡⲁϭⲥⲉ ⲉ̀ⲧⲉ ⲭ̀ⲛⲁⲉⲛ ⲧⲥⲁⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ	Ekṡannifi ḋe ètekjig ek·sfragizin m̀mok xen t̀ipaċse ète k̀naen tsavol xen
2975	ⲙⲟⲕ ϧⲉⲛ ϯ̀ⲡⲁϭⲥⲉ ⲉⲧⲉⲕⲛⲁⲉⲛ ⲧⲥⲁⲃⲟⲗ ϧⲉⲛ
2976	ⲣⲱⲕ ϣⲁⲕϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉⲕⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲧⲏⲣⲕ ϣⲁ ⲛⲉ-	ⲣⲱⲕ ϣⲁⲕϣⲱⲡⲓ ⲉⲕⲧⲟⲩⲃⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲧⲏⲣⲕ ϣⲁ ⲛⲉ-	rōk ṡakṡōpi ektouvyout tyrk ṡa ne-
2977	* Sahidic ⲉⲓⲉⲁⲛⲁⲭⲱⲣⲉⲓ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲩⲙⲁ	* Sahidic ⲉⲓⲉⲁⲛⲁⲭⲱⲣⲉⲓ ⲛⲁⲕ ⲉϩⲟⲩⲛ ⲉⲩⲙⲁ	* Sahidic eieanakōrei nak ehoun evma
2978	ⲛⲅϣⲗⲏⲗ AREY ALK.	ⲛⲅϣⲗⲏⲗ AREY ALK.	nġṡlyl AREY ALK.
2979	ϥ	Ϥ	F
2980	\	\	\
2981	\	\	\
2982	ϯ	ϯ	ti
2983	\	\	\
2984	\	\	\

Provenance

title: Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848) — OCR
dialect: bohairic
source: corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/TheApostolicalConstitutions.pdf (staged 2026-09-10 by worker W-B1; provenance, terms as fetched and SHA-256 in corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/README.md); OCR by tools/batch_ocr.py (A5d, tools/run_a5d.sh), model coptic+eng; page files: L0/ocr/Incoming/TheApostolicalConstitutions/pages
licence: public domain — Henry Tattam (d. 1868), The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic, London: Oriental Translation Fund 1848; the archive.org item TheApostolicalConstitutions DOES carry a licence field, licenseurl = http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/mark/1.0/ (Public Domain Mark 1.0), fetched 2026-09-10
share: public
OCR: tesseract coptic+eng (models/coptic.traineddata v3c), 300 dpi, psm 3, 252 of 252 pages, mean word confidence 87.0 (Tesseract's own figure — NOT a CER, CLAUDE.md §1.3); apparatus language eng (genre_map). Raw page text: the edition's apparatus, translation and running heads are interleaved with the Coptic, and a Greek or Latin word can come out as Coptic letters. `=== page N ===` markers are PDF pages
file: Liturgy/Apostolical Constitutions in Coptic (Tattam 1848)/Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848).ocr.L0.txt
title: Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848) — OCR — Cairene
dialect: bohairic
source: generated from Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848).ocr.L0.txt (corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/TheApostolicalConstitutions.pdf (staged 2026-09-10 by worker W-B1;)
licence: CC BY-SA 4.0
share: public
generated by: tools/cairene.py from_witness on the L0 text (L1 = Cairene(N(L0)), RI-038 2026-09-16; RI-029 2026-09-11; DECISIONS.md 2026-09-09: punctuation O-6, jinkim O-3; segmentation-aware jinkim + spelling verdicts from the PREDICTED segmentation, cairene.py rule 9 (C5c, RULED 2026-09-10); 2026-09-09 evening rulings: word division church, "until" base ϣⲁⲧⲉ-, nomina sacra ⲓ̅ⲥ̅/ⲡⲉⲭ︦ⲥ︦/Ⲑⲥ̅/Ⲩⲥ̅ expanded; numerals and abbreviations resolved by the normalization stage)
file: Liturgy/Apostolical Constitutions in Coptic (Tattam 1848)/Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848).ocr.L1.txt
title: Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848) — OCR — Kemetic
dialect: bohairic
source: generated from Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848).ocr.L1.txt
licence: CC BY-SA 4.0
share: public
generated by: tools/coptic_to_kemetic.py convert() on the L1 text (letter rules of DECISIONS.md 2026-09-08)
file: Liturgy/Apostolical Constitutions in Coptic (Tattam 1848)/Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848).ocr.L2.txt
what it is: DRAFT English. Not a published translation: `existing` rows quote an aligned translation named in `basis`; `llm` rows are a language-model best guess from the dictionary gloss and context (Yousef asked for them, 2026-09-27; to be corrected later); check the source text before relying on any of it.
lines: 0 quoted · 0 quoted with the alignment not cross-checked · 16 model drafts (marked “draft”)

Cite as:

Tattam, The Apostolical Constitutions, or Canons of the Apostles, in Coptic (1848) — OCR. corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/TheApostolicalConstitutions.pdf (staged 2026-09-10 by worker W-B1; provenance, terms as fetched and SHA-256 in corpus/incoming/tattam-apostolical-constitutions-1848/README.md); OCR by tools/batch_ocr.py (A5d, tools/run_a5d.sh), model coptic+eng; page files: L0/ocr/Incoming/TheApostolicalConstitutions/pages. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/liturgy/apostolical-constitutions-in-coptic-tattam-1848/tattam-the-apostolical-constitutions-or-canons-of-the-apostles-in-coptic-1848.ocr/.

What the layers are

L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.

L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).

L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.

L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.

English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.

Source and licence

The text — part 1 of 3

Provenance

L0 witness (OCR)

L1 Cairene

L2 Kemetic

English

What the layers are